Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

     It was quite windy that day, and Kim Dokja was regretting getting out of his house with every passing minute. It had not been so when he had left the house, but seeing how it was, Kim Dokja decided to quickly head back.

     In the fields that he walked through, he had only to look in front to see the sun coming up on that bright and clear August morning. His shoes crunched the wet needles of grass underneath. Kim Dokja had fallen asleep the previous night to the sounds of rain pattering at his sill, though these sights had long subsided, at least for a few hours now. But it was windy, so much to the extent he had to squint to focus on looking anywhere.

     He glanced down at his hands, and the flimsy paperback book he grasped in them. The pages, that had yellowed by now due to extensive use, were fluttering — Kim Dokja sighed before closing the book, remembering to stick a finger in between the pages he had been trying to read.

     A wind blew right past, ruffling his bangs. He shivered.

     On his way to the house, he caught sight of his neighbor's clotheslines. They hung on the side of the house, but it wasn't about them as much as it was about what they held up: a really pretty yellow dress with black laces drawn around the front and hem, and sleeves that would reach the elbows. That caught his attention. He had not seen it before, but Dokja could tell, without a doubt, it was special. It thrashed almost violently amid the strong winds.

     The pile of undone laundry in the corner of his room came to his mind.

     "Oh! Kim Dokja-ssi! You're up quite early today!"

     The loud voice made Dokja look at the woman that was waving enthusiastically at him. He waved back, and noticing how expectant she was, slowly made his way to her. He decided to just walk diagonal to her spot, and the path cleared up as he approached her, white flowers adorning the border where the grass met the stone paved walkway.

     Kim Dokja rasped, "Good morning, Mrs. Jang. It is quite the violent weather this morning, is it not? How are you doing?"

     "Oh, the same! The same!" Her hands fluttered around her face and Kim Dokja spared a short glance at the pretty yellow dress hanging on the clothesline.

     Mrs. Jang was quite the animated personality, and it might have ticked Kim Dokja off, if it was not for how genuinely kind she was. She looked at him with clear eyes, and spoke in a low voice, "But, Kim Dokja-ssi, have you heard...?" She leaned down, as if about to reveal the secret to the end of the world.

    "No, Mrs. Jang. Pray tell; you seem very excited."

     She lowered her head over the short fence next to the gate, and said with a tone of voice that betrayed joy and a bit of nervousness, "Kim Dokja-ssi, there are talks that the mansion at the end of the town square has finally been let." Her eyes shone as she said the last bit, no doubt thinking of the various possibilities that came with a new neighbor.

     Kim Dokja raised a thin eyebrow, questioningly. He thought of a possible new relation, a possible new connection, a possible new couple. Of course, the mothers in the neighborhood were all whispering of the sheer possibility of getting their single young children of agreeably marriageable age hitched.

     Jeoji Geoju. It was a huge deal whenever Jeoji Mansion was concerned. It was the biggest one in the entirety of this side of the province. Iseul as a town was already quite big, but the building was not occupied by anyone, and it had been until perhaps a few years ago. Kim Dokja did not know the person who used to live there before, but briefly wondered who could be interested in such an old property.

     Mrs. Jang continued, "It is apparently being let to a rich bachelor, Dokja-ssi."

     Ah. Dokja smiled, and asked, "Is that why I have not been able to get my vest patched up by the tailor?"

     "Oh, Dokja-ssi! Possibly yes!" She laughed, mirth clear as the sky that day, "It's been so long since Jeoji Geoju has been occupied or seen an owner, it is great. It will be livelier around here even more now. With the ballroom, you know, Dokja-ssi." She winked.

     Jeoji Mansion had the biggest ballroom out of all the ones that you could find in the town. Everyone naturally was looking forward to a party held there.

     She paused, and the winds quieted down, before continuing:

     "I have heard he is quite wealthy, Dokja-ssi. I suppose everyone is nervous and excited about that. Everyone knows what a young bachelor needs above everything is a suitable bride!"

     "Hmm. Then..." Kim Dokja pointed at the yellow dress, quietly swaying, "I take it that it belongs to Hayoung-ssi?"

     "Oh yes! But it is only for when we call upon them. I cannot go since I have my housework cut out for me. So Hayoung-ah is going in my stead." She looked at him, and then down to where he was holding his book by his side, "Are you going, Kim Dokja-ssi? You're the eldest, right?"

     Kim Dokja remained quiet, and after a moment, asked, "When is he moving here anyways, Mrs. Jang? What is his name?"

     "General Lee Hyunsung, as far as Hayoung-ah let me know. Oh, and it is next week, if the columns of Iseul Daily are to be trusted. But we cannot dilly dally in that time of doubt. It is better to be prepared."

     "Of course." Kim Dokja fell silent after that, noticing how Mrs. Jang looked a bit tired. It was quite early, but he could hear the subtle sounds of human activity from inside the Jangs' house. Mrs. Jang looked quite excited, giddy even. Her eyes were clear in the light of early morning and there was meaning behind her actions. She meant well.

     Mrs. Jang wiped her hands down her apron, and Kim Dokja took it as his sign to bid farewell from her. He was sure she had way more things to do. "I will be leaving then, Mrs. Jang. Maybe I will call upon the gentleman myself. And, who knows, I might go with Hayoung-ssi."

     Kim Dokja had no real plans of calling upon this man, but he supposed Mrs. Jang would appreciate him looking out for a potential partner, be it for himself or his sister. And it was not like he could pass on being a good neighbor. It would do no good to his family if he did not call on a new neighbor. It was, after all, what was expected of a respectable person.

     He smiled, and so did she, right back at him. He left.

       
     Kim Dokja walked along the path right up to the side gate that connected their house to his. The gate had been there even before he was even born, and he had just never bothered to close it off permanently.

     As he entered through it, he saw his sister, Jung Heewon polish her kendo sword. It was a sleek long thing, Heewon's beloved, that Kim Dokja had gotten her as a gift a year back. Kim Dokja walked up to her, but not before she turned round to him.

     "Finally back?" She grinned at him, a sheen to her face, without a doubt from the sweat she had shed in her training. Kim Dokja had been out while she was still in bed. He briefly wondered how long it had been since.

     He hummed, then asked, "Where is Namwoon? He is not up, is he?"

     "No."

     "Have you had breakfast yet?"

     Jung Heewon shook her head.

     Kim Dokja looked at her through narrowed eyes, and then simply stood from where he was, turned towards the house and left. On the porch, he picked up the day's newspaper, and disappeared into the house. From somewhere inside, he called out, "Wake Namwoon up, and come have breakfast in 15 minutes!"

     He heard a huffing sound, and the sound of the wooden sword dragging on the grass. He also heard Jung Heewon say, "Fine!"

     Kim Dokja set down on the table a dish of omurice. He lifted the lid, and the steam rose from it in a way that made Kim Dokja want to rush to sit down and start stuffing it down his throat.

     He was not a great chef per se, but omurice was one of the first dishes he had ever learnt to make on his own, and so, he had naturally perfected it in his own way.

     If he had been living alone, he would have most likely not even bothered with eating breakfast, much less making it. Suffice to say, when it came to himself, Kim Dokja was not exactly mindful of his health or condition.

     But Heewon was with him, and as annoying as he was, Namwoon was too. He had met Heewon when he was pretty young — they were school friends, they used to have sleepovers, she also used to make fun of his small stature and completely obliterate him in most games, but she was also alone with no one to take care of her, so Kim Dokja's mother treated her to meals sometimes.

     And now, they lived together. Kim Dokja had remained back here in this suburban town, content in living with Heewon who he had started thinking of as a sister easily, and Namwoon, immature and stubborn, but his younger brother nonetheless.

     The orange sunlight from earlier this morning was slowly turning to a mellow golden hue, that filtered in through the windows behind the table.

     Kim Dokja pulled out a chair, as Jung Heewon came down from the stairs, drying her hair with a towel. She put the cloth aside, and sat down herself. Upstairs, Kim Dokja could hear the water running. It was Namwoon's habit, that Kim Dokja had never really been able to rectify. He frowned, before turning to look at Jung Heewon.

     "Have you heard, Heewon-ah?" Kim Dokja began, "Jeoji Geoju is finally being let." He ate a spoonful of the omurice, flavors dancing on his tongue as he sighed in satisfaction. This was perhaps the one thing he was able to cook confidently.

     The table was not quite small. It had originally been for 6 people, but now, only 4 seats surrounded it. Jung Heewon sat on Kim Dokja's right. She served herself. "Is that so? Where did you even hear of it?" Kim Dokja noticed her uninterested tone, and understood her.

     "Mrs. Jang," he answered.

     "Oh right..." Jung Heewon looked quite unimpressed, but the expression soon changed to something seemingly thoughtful.

     "Wait a second." Kim Dokja of course remembered Mrs. Jang mentioning this story being in print that day. He grabbed it from the far end of the counters, and put it on display on the table. "Here. She did mention the news was in Iseul Daily. I haven't been able to read it at all this morning, though." He set down his spoon, and opened the paper to look through the different headlines.

     He ran his eyes along the words written in different fonts and sizes. On the second page, he caught sight of the lines in one corner. Kim Dokja read it, and nudged Jung Heewon with his elbow to get her attention. She shifted, now trying to lean to her left to read what he was showing her.

     Jung Heewon read silently, then her thin brows lifted, as she straightened her posture. "His name is Lee Hyunsung, huh." She punctuated her words with sounds becoming more mushed as she chewed on her meal, because of which it sounded more like, "His namwe iw Lwee Wyunshwug, huw."

     Kim Dokja looked at her, and noticed the slight drawl to her voice. He himself was not much invested in this new neighbor, but he had to say he was curious about him taking on Jeoji Mansion. "Mrs. Jang was quite excited. She talked about how everyone is looking forward to seeing the guy."

     "She is always, and I can see why that must be so. Let me guess, is he rich?" Jung Heewon sat back in her seat, and pointed her spoon at him, like guessing an answer in a quiz. She looked quite confident.

     Kim Dokja simply pushed her hand away from his face, lips twisting in an expression of displeasure. Poring over the lines, he says simply, "It says right here: 185 million mun a year. What do you say? Is that rich enough?"

     "Sure. But Dokja-yah, why are you even asking me about this?" A veil of suspicion overcame her eyes, and she narrowed her eyes at him. "Don't tell me..." Her left hand curled into a fist, as her voice took over an accusatory tone. "Are you seriously thinking of my match with him?

     "What? Is Heewon-noona marrying some rich guy?"

     A new voice caught their attention. Both people looked at the entryway, at Kim Namwoon who was still dressed in the clothes he had slept in. Though, it was clear he had at least freshened himself.

     Unfazed by the livid face that his sister was pulling right then, Kim Namwoon continued to speak on, as if signing his death sentence with each uttered word, "Noona, can you perhaps buy me something expensive when you do?"

     "No!" Jung Heewon yelled at Kim Namwoon, angrily huffing and stuffing a spoonful of omurice right after. Kim Dokja chuckled, but quickly put on a straight face at seeing her glare.

     "Namwoon, just do not" Kim Dokja said, "As for you, Heewon, do not fear, I do not as of yet have any plans to marry you off in the face of wealth." He shrugged, with a small smile gracing his face. His lips lifted only at one corner. Jung Heewon knew he was telling the truth, but it was one of those expressions of Kim Dokja's that made one want to hit him with a brick.

     "As if anyone would agree to marry you, Noona." Kim Namwoon scoffed, taking upon his face an expression of genuine doubt mixed with sarcasm. He slowly stepped towards the table, as Kim Dokja started to serve him his part. Kim Namwoon sat down with a yawn. He said, "If anyone was to be even remotely interested in you, seeing you make your bomb shots will be enough to drive them away."

     "Ugh, you brat! I'm not going to let you live this down. You are so dead!"

     Kim Namwoon stayed silent, but like an animal threatened, raised his hands like they were going to help in any way. He leaned away from her from where he was sitting on her right, before deciding to leave the seat entirely. Kim Namwoon went around and sat at Kim Dokja's left, opposite Jung Heewon's seat.

     "Also, my bomb shots are the life of any party, okay?" Jung Heewon made to stand at her seat, but then sat back down, crossing her arms, "Just because you are underage and cannot drink them does not mean you can undermine their sheer beauty and value!"

     Kim Namwoon responded with a tongue out at her.

     "Alright! That's enough." Kim Dokja tried to mediate between them, and gave Kim Nawoon his plate. "As I said already, no, I'm not marrying you off, Heewon."

     "You would not dare."

     Kim Dokja nodded, "I would not."

     He continued, "I have heard the man is coming next week, though his stuff is coming this week itself."

     "Who?" Kim Namwoon looked around, seemingly lost, and out of touch with context.

     "You should really change your clothes, Kim Namwoon," Kim Dokja scolded, the concerned guy grinned in defiance, Kim Dokja glared but continued, "Someone is renting Jeoji Geoju. He is apparently moving in next week, and makes 185 million mun a year." Kim Dokja put a finger on his chin, and thoughtfully queried them, "I should probably call on the gentleman, no?"

     Jung Heewon looked at him cluelessly, having no opinion, while Kim Namwoon was digging into his steaming omurice, like a starved animal.

     Kim Dokja sighed, dragging his spoon on his half empty plate. He thought for a while, and made a decision to keep propriety alive and thriving.

     He briefly wondered if he had a suit nice enough for someone who made 185 million mun a year. But then his mind goes back to the pile of undone laundry in his room, and if he started to look more irritated, neither commented on it.

    
     A week later Dokja found himself sprawled across his bed, still in the clothes he wore to go call on the new neighbor. He had worn a simple white shirt and black pants, but as much as they were plain, they were also perhaps two of the most sophisticated items in his wardrobe.

     Few hours ago, Kim Dokja had been dragged by one unique specimen called Jang Hayoung all the way to Jeoji Mansion. It was not something new. Hayoung was a giddy person, maybe a bit awkward around him (Kim Dokja found out that she fancied him a few months ago, she never told him, so he kept mum), but it could be a grave mistake to think she was weak. Her arms were thin, but she had a vice-like grip.

     Kim Dokja had left a short letter of welcome, and the new staff had assured him there will be a reply soon. However, the man himself had been away, and Kim Dokja had no idea of those particulars.

     One morning a couple of days past, Kim Namwoon could be seen handing Jung Heewon a letter. It had apparently been delivered earlier, and she noted the address that it had been sent from — Jeoji Mansion.

     Jung Heewon handed it to Kim Dokja, whose hands slightly shook while taking it, but after reading it twice, he just sighed before his eyes brightened with worry, and he felt his nerves become jittery.

     Kim Dokja breathed out slowly, before speaking. He started, "General Lee replied back."

     "Anything special?" His sister raised an eye brow, clearly asking what he meant with such a stupid statement.

     "I had asked him to dinner, you know? And he's coming." If Kim Dokja's eyes had been clear with worry before, it was dazed with panic now, "Tomorrow, evening."

     Jung Heewon looked at him.

     Kim Dokja felt queasy. He squeaked out, "What kind of food do people like him like? Wait, what should I make anyways?" The panic quickly started setting on his nerves. He put the letter down, and ran a hand through his hair.

     He saw his sister roll his eyes. Kim Dokja let out a small 'oof' when she slapped him on the back. "You do remember you called along with the Jangs, right?"

     Realisation dawned on Kim Dokja's face in a manner that could be compared to him being doused with a bucketful of water.

     "Oh umm... yes." Kim Dokja nodded, "Yes, that's right."

     That was the last thing he said, before Kim Dokja launched himself off to the door, went outside, very clearly to the Jangs' residence.

     "Hayoung-ah! Can you please get these out on the table?" Mrs. Jang called from the kitchen.

     Kim Dokja glanced upstairs, where Hayoung would be without a doubt stressing in front of a mirror in her room. He sighed, before assigning Kim Namwoon with the task of quickly putting out the chairs to the table for 10, and paced to the kitchen. He found Mrs. Jang keep aside a pot of stew, which he brought out to the dining room.

     That would make the last of the dishes that the woman had so diligently made, with heart and care.

     Kim Dokja and the other two were currently at the Jangs'. The letter that they had called on General Lee with included both their intentions of hosting them at their home. Mrs. Jang had offered her house, only asking for Dokja's help and assistance in making sure everything turned out well.

     Kim Dokja was glad, he had to admit, that he had not been alone, doing all this. As much as he loved his siblings, they were not exactly the best help in such occasions of hosting guests. Jung Heewon could of course serve the food, but her bomb shots of pure alcoholic madness was a matter best kept aside in wraps for such times.

     Kim Namwoon was a lost case entirely, and Kim Dokja could not be bothered to think and come up with something for him to do.

     Mrs. Jang had gone up to her own room as soon as she was done with the cooking, and Kim Dokja wrapped up all loose ends. He went to the washroom to wash his hands, and face, checking on his appearance the last time. He was wearing a simple cream coloured dress shirt, paired with brown pants. He hoped it was respectable enough.

     At that moment, there was a sharp knock on the door.

     Kim Dokja went to the main entrance, opening the door and coming face to face with a smiling Jung Heewon, and a man that he had to look up to, literally.

     It was suspicious, in a way. Jung Heewon was smiling. it was a sort of the mocking grin of hers, toned down but surely there. And the man, Kim Dokja easily understood to be Lee Hyunsung, was shyly smiling too.

     He bowed, and internally hoped Jung Heewon had not forgotten to curtsy when she had met the man and guided him here. General Lee Hyunsung responded in kind.

     "Good evening, Lee Hyunsung-ssi. I am Kim Dokja. We are glad we were able to find a time when we could dine together and get to know each other as neighbors now. I hope the way here was not too rough?"

     "Oh. Not at all."

     Kim Dokja welcomed the guest, and ushered them in. As they went in, after Kim Namwoon bowed as well (Kim Dokja is glad the boy looked his way when he glared at him to behave), Kim Dokja let himself study the man.

     General Lee Hyunsung was tall, easily having a dozen centimeters over Kim Dokja himself. He was well built, with broad shoulders and strong arms. His dark hair was cut short in what Kim Dokja thought could be military style. He wore a rather simple thin coat in brown, and had a face that Kim Dokja could call amiable, and maybe even shy.

     He hung the brown coat on one of the racks, and stood for a while for Kim Dokja.

     He took the guest to the dining room, Jung Heewon and Kim Namwoon following right after. As they entered, footsteps were heard as the Jangs came down from upstairs.

     Mrs. Jang curtsied properly before him, and introduced herself, "Jang Hyein. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lee Hyunsung-ssi. This is my daughter," Hayoung, too, lowered her head briefly, "Hayoung."

     Lee Hyunsung greeted back.

     Mrs. Jang guided him to one of the chairs on the table, at the far end on one side. There were plates and cutlery already decorating the table, organized in a manner so neat Mrs. Jang could have given restaurants a run for their money. The dishes were along the length of the table, but close enough to the end to guarantee Lee Hyunsung easy access.

     Kim Dokja sometimes felt it was way too meticulous, but he had grown up learning it was important, and as much as it took extraneous efforts, he could not get himself to give it up.

     Lee Hyunsung sat down, and Mrs. Jang encouraged Kim Dokja and Kim Namwoon to sit down as well. The former saw the latter about to take a seat to the immediate left of the guest. He touched his wrist, and glanced at the seat after the next one from it.

     His brother silently scoffed but acquiesced easily.

     Mrs. Jang served the dishes, Lee Hyunsung offered to help, and did so even at everyone's refusal, and Kim Dokja actually felt relieved at how easy the environment was. Though it was a bit nerve wracking, he did realise Lee Hyunsung was a nice man, and looking at Heewon from the corner of his eye, could see she agreed too.

     He let out a smile, made her and Hayoung sit as well, as he himself helped Mrs. Jang out.

     By the time they all settled, it was quite peaceful, and Mrs. Jang decided it was a good time to start an amicable conversation:

     "So, Lee Hyunsung-ssi, how has it been like here so far? I can see how the frequent rainfall can be a downer, but it is still quite pleasant here, no?"

     The first step to scouting a partner for their children of marriageable age, for mothers, was to get to know the candidate as deeply as possible, all the while thinly veiling this interrogation as a sweet, harmless exchange of greetings and chat.

     Lee Hyunsung answered easily, "Yes. But I don't really mind the rainfall." He paused, and stabbed a piece of potato with his fork, "The Yoo Estate is in the dryer regions of the empire, so I rarely have the chance to see it."

     "Oh, is that so? The Yoo Estate is in one of the Western provinces, is it not?" Hayoung helpfully supplied to the pit of information about the new neighbor that was starting to grow.

     The Western Provinces was a term for the 7 states to that direction. Kim Dokja had heard the summers there were scorching.

     "Northern actually, Mrs. Jang." Lee Hyunsung corrected, "But it has its own charm, I must say. It is freezingly cold in the winter months, but its scenic beauty is second to none."

     Kim Dokja had noticed the fine quality of his coat, and he could easily guess that even if the item was not suitable for the harsh winters of the Northern Provinces, its quality was really amazing. He imagined those to be the kind of clothes one could get up North.

     "I do hope you see something akin to beauty here, Lee Hyunsung-ssi." Jung Heewon, Kim Dokja's sister, however, had different opinions apparently. She took to speaking as loudly as proper manners would allow her, "Though, I cannot be sure what."

     "Heewon!" Kim Dokja glared at her, and admonished the woman, who only bunched her dress underneath her fists, and responded by promptly looking back at him defiantly.

     Lee Hyunsung did not seem to mind. He brightly smiled at Jung Heewon, and Kim Dokja was taken aback. He tried to pin down the kind of expression it was, but could only truly see mirth and something that he was hesitant to name as fondness.

     Huh?

     "Of course." Lee Hyunsung looked down at his hands, and slowly looked up at Jung Heewon. "For that..." He remembered to look around now, sparing a glance towards Jang Hayoung, "perhaps one of you would be kind enough to show me around here?"

     Kim Dokja found himself nodding along, to what, he did not know. Kim Dokja had not much intention of being a tourists' guide to the man.

     "I will be here for a while, but it is difficult to be specific till when." A pause, then, "I will have to return back to the capital eventually." Lee Hyunsung said slowly, and drank from his glass of water. Mrs. Jang moved to refill it again.

     Kim Dokja asked finally, "Are you here on a break, Lee Hyunsung-ssi?"

     "You could say that." Lee Hyunsung said, in a way that felt unsure to Kim Dokja. "Yoo Joonghyuk-nim was thoughtful enough to have given me something akin to a holiday. And I only came here because it had been a while."

     Mrs. Jang latched on to the one word, 'while'. "You have been here before?"

     "A long time ago, Mrs. Jang. My mother is from here, actually." He put his spoon down, and nodded his head towards her direction, "And my sister just arrived last week as well; she is more used to this place, since my mother used to bring her here sometimes."

     "Oh my, so we have a shared connection after all!" Mrs. Jang clapped her hands once, and smiled with a look that to Kim Dokja felt was similar to that of a predator. Kim Dokja was sometimes intimidated by the woman, but of course, Lee Hyunsung, the man himself, remained oblivious.

     Kim Dokja smiled to himself. Jung Heewon sent a small questioning look his way. Kim Dokja did not reply.

     "You could say that!" Lee Hyunsung's lips twisted upwards, but they did not exactly reach his eyes. "Though, I had to enlist in the army; the previous Lord Yoo was a close friend of my father's, and upon his death, decided to become my benefactor." Lee Hyunsung's eyes shone with admiration and respect for the man he talked about, "I would not be here if it was not for him, Mrs. Jang." He clasped his hands together for a moment, but then took his former posture, straight in his chair like the army man he was, and his smile became more natural.

     Kim Dokja felt Lee Hyunsung was a man who may not speak much of substance, but his expressions were easy to read. He was honest.

     "What is the current owner of the Estate like, Lee Hyunsung-ssi?"

     The army general was more animated now. Mirth and a hint of amusement showed on his face, but there was also a slight hesitation towards speaking out of bounds, "Oh, Yoo Joonghyuk-nim has been kind to me for a long time now. He inherited the estate in his youth, early. It is a wonder how well he has been able to manage it."

     "Is that his name?" Kim Dokja asked, "I think I might remember having read the name in the papers at times."

     Mrs. Jang asked further, "Is he quite old now? You said he inherited the estate when he was young."

     "Oh, not at all! He is only a few years older than me, not yet thirty, I am sure." Lee Hyunsung waved a hand around, and assured with confidence.

     Kim Dokja almost thought he imagined the little sparkle in Mrs. Jang's gaze.

     He closed his eyes, and tried to fully get a taste of the stew. It was warm and so wonderful for his tastebuds. Kim Dokja finally said, "I am sure bearing such a heavy responsibility must have been hard on His Lordship."

     "It must be so; but Yoo Joonghyuk-nim never lets it show. He is quite an admirable personality." Lee Hyunsung's speech even betrayed some pride over the man in the talks. It was clear he was quite attached to the Yoo family.

     Meanwhile, Jung Heewon had been so quiet so far that Kim Dokja could not help but glance at her once in a while.

     Kim Namwoon was only concerned with the food. Kim Dokja was half glad.

     "In fact, oh! I forgot to share this, but, Yoo Joonghyuk-nim is coming here in a few weeks' time," the army general continued.

     "His Lordship is coming here?" Kim Dokja heard Mrs. Jang ask, with what he thought was sheer disbelief.

     "Yes, he did say that, and I received a letter from him saying so from my sister." He sighed, before adding, "I cannot see why, however."

     "You grew up with his Lordship, did you not, Lee Hyunsung-ssi? Maybe he wants to see you enjoying yourself for once," Kim Dokja tried to supply. Personally he had not heard much of bosses being so invested in their employees or dependents' lives, if Jung Heewon's accounts were to be trusted from when she tried to repay his mother by getting a job. But Lee Hyunsung and this Yoo Joonghyuk-nim were childhood friends. Was the latter that emotionally reserved if his childhood friend could not expect him to look after him?

    Kim Dokja got reminded of the haughty, cold and aloof male characters he reads of in romance novels. His nose scrunched up in thought but also doubt.

     "Ah, is that so? His letter was quite short, and only mentioned he planned to come here and stay a while in Jeoji Geoju."

     "But," Mrs. Jang started slowly, "Lee Hyunsung-ssi, can I look forward to you finally taking up the responsibility of hosting a much awaited ball at Jeoji Hall?"

     "Is that what you would like, Mrs. Jang?" He leaned forward, towards her to be exact. His eyebrows had risen up, and he smiled, expectant.

     "Hmm, of course. With His Lordship coming here, is that not the perfect time to host a party of such level? It would do everyone concerned well."

     "Oh, I can see that." He turned to his right, "Jung Heewon-ssi? What do you say?"

     Jung Heewon quipped, "I am fine with that, the ladies would appreciate that, I am sure."

     "You are a lady yourself, Heewon." Kim Dokja rolled his eyes. But that was improper in such a setting, so he settled for narrowed eyes instead.

     "You get what I am saying, do you not?" Jung Heewon half-glared at him, but there was no true scorn in her eyes, just displeasure overcome by fondness. She silently mouthed 'you are dead once we get home' for more sincerity in the act of showing her sentiments. Kim Dokja would say he thought her way of love was too violent, but it was also what made her endearing.

     "Ah, Kim Dokja-ssi? Jang Hayoung-ssi?" Lee Hyunsung looked at them for an opinion, but it seemed he was already convinced, "I suppose it is only natural I do that."

     "Lee Hyunsung-ssi, you can do as you see fit. I am sure everyone would love to dance and ruin their shoes, and I am sure they will find a way even if it was not at Jeoji Geoju," Kim Dokja assured.

     "Quite the killjoy, are you not," Kim Namwoon spoke up, after what Kim Dokja thought had been quite an uncharacteristically long time of silence, "Hyung?"

     "You can express your preferences any day, Namwoon," Kim Dokja replied.

     "Ah, do not worry. I had thought of holding a party anyways. I have started preparations, in fact." Lee Hyunsung tried to help.

     "Can we expect ourselves to receive an invitation, Lee Hyunsung-ssi?" Jang Hayoung asked hopefully. Kim Dokja thought it was a little surprising. His entire time of knowing Jang Hayoung had consisted of her dragging him to corners at parties to watch over the adult men play cards when they were kids. She was not exactly the type of person to gush over dances.

     "Of course! Um... Well, it will be only after Yoo Joonghyuk-nim arrives, but it will happen. I can assure you all of that."

     "That is quite fine, I am sure everyone requires some time to pester the dressmaker till the day." Kim Dokja said, remembering his frustration over his vest that he had not been able to get mended for a few weeks straight. The vest was currently at the tailor's. Kim Dokja thought for a second of when he should go pick it up. He had not applied for a home delivery.

     That conversation over dinner was one of the easiest Kim Dokja had had with a guest in his entire life. He was not much fond of entertaining strangers, but to his surprise, Lee Hyunsung, the man currently having dinner for having been called as guest, was someone who he could talk freely with. He was timid at times, during which Kim Dokja doubted how he was able to get into the army, but then he would notice his well-built form and compared his own noodle arms.

     Their talks and idle chat went on in various directions after that, ranging from Kim Dokja's family, his siblings, to the Jangs' too. Kim Dokja even got to know that Lee Hyunsung was in fact younger than Kim Dokja. This made the latter match more in age with the former's Lord instead. They talked of Lee Hyunsung's sister — he actually had 2 of them, both younger than he was — and how the youngest one here was obsessed with sword fighting. Jung Heewon's eyes shone at that, and even Lee Hyunsung seemed to give special attention to it.

     When they entered the salon after dinner and the cards table was brought out, the conversation went on to more present topics, like preferences. Food, outfits, and ambience; Lee Hyunsung looked like he took everything to his heart, and that he was willing to try to deliver a ball as closely true to their preferences as he could.

     Kim Dokja decided Lee Hyunsung was a nice person, and that Kim Dokja did not mind his company.

    
     Three days later, the invitation letter did arrive. Kim Dokja had to bear through a very jumpy and excited Jang Hayoung. She seemed to be vibrating in her spot, like she was going to start dancing anytime. As much as Kim Dokja thought it was endearing, he quickly got tired of her chewing his ear off with 'what-if's and 'oh-my-god's and 'it-is-here's and 'what-do-I-do's.

     Kim Dokja did hear about a carriage coming to a stop in front of the Jeoji Geoju. And also of a man as handsome as a God stepping out of it. But the source of this information was a little suspicious. He could believe in a new guest — Lord Yoo Joonghyuk, doubtless — but the handsome part irked him a little. He doubted it.

     Two weeks hence the dinner, Kim Dokja was standing in front of his bedroom mirror. He kept fixing and refixing his coat.

     He wore a pristine white dress shirt with sleek navy blue pants, complete with a vest of similar colour and an almost shiny white coat. There were hints of silver swirling around at the hems. It was one of the more sophisticated outfits Kim Dokja had in his wardrobe.

     They were not poor, but such occasions seldom came. Kim Dokja, thus, never bothered to branch out much into ballroom fashion, and instead got everything that could get him through a morning walk through mudied nature pathways or was sturdy enough to last him through years of repairing stuff in the most ridiculous places.

     He fiddled with the vest, and perfectly pulled his collar from it. Kim Dokja thought he looked good enough.

     He put on his shoes, and went out of his room. He met Kim Namwoon in the hall, who had just come out of the kitchen with a sour face.

     Kim Namwoon spoke up first, "Hyung."

     "Do not complain, Namwoon. We just had dinner. And besides, Mrs. Jang did send over some of your favorite foods, did she not?"

     His face considerably brightened, though it made Kim Dokja want to laugh at how the other tried to school his face to a neutral expression quickly. Kim Dokja could not help but feel embarrassed whenever his brother attempted to look what he said was dashing for a man. He said it impresses people.

     Kim Dokja was usually not impressed. Kim Namwoon argues he was not normal. But then, Jung Heewon would mock the latter, indirectly supporting Kim Dokja and the matter would go down. Until next time of course.

     Kim Dokja walked outside, and saw the moon shining brightly above the black silhouettes of trees. The skies were tinted a pretty dark blue colour. A cool breeze went past him, which was made even colder due to the rains these past few days.

     "Kim Dokja-ssi!" A man's voice brought Kim Dokja's attention to a middle aged man who was coming up to their house. In a carriage.

     Kim Dokja did not own a carriage. Most people here did not. Lee Hyunsung had offered, but he had refused. So Kim Dokja had to resort to the man who  approached him now — Gong Pildu.

     As far as Kim Dokja knew, Gong Pildu used to own quite a number of properties some time back. But, his landowners business took a nosedive in recent years. He did not know much about Gong Pildu, given he did not use carriages often. His family (Kim Namwoon was a questionable source of opinion) prefers walking. Kim Dokja liked the view (see, stuffing his nose in a book with no mind of where he was stepping) and Jung Heewon said it was good exercise.

     "Gong Pildu-ssi, you are finally here." He noticed the boy that he had brought with him. The boy seemed to be no older than 21 — Kim Namwoon's age, perhaps.

     The boy was dressed decently, and Kim Dokja realised he was who was going to take them to Jeoji Hall. Kim Dokja lowered his head slightly in greeting. The boy scrambled to bow, remembering to do it after seeing the former.

     "Ready to be off? Be quick," Gong Pildu said, impatient.

     Kim Dokja made to return inside the house, "Wait a second, will you? You are getting your full price anyways."

     He went inside, only to see Jung Heewon come out of her room herself. Kim Dokja walked up to her, and said, "You look very unlike yourself, Heewon-ah. But really beautiful, of course."

     Jung Heewon gave him a look, but eventually let out a smile, that deteriorated to a small smirk, "You do not look half bad yourself, Dokja. Out to impress anyone today or what?"

     Letting out a scoff, Kim Dokja offered her a hand. She ignored it and walked down the stairs, her heels clacking on the tiles.

     She wore a simple dress with black blouse and black netting, that fell over a dark red skirt in ruffles. Jung Heewon also donned a small necklace. It had been a while since she had worn it.

    The two set out of the door, and Jung Heewon wordlessly got into the carriage, without waiting for Kim Dokja to help her. The latter followed shortly, and they were on the road in less than two minutes.

    They did of course pick up Jang Hayoung. If she had not been with the two siblings, Kim Dokja was sure the way there would just have been petty arguments between him and his sister. Jang Hayoung, thankfully, kept them engaged in steady conversation, liberally asking them questions and answering back in kind. She kept brushing over the pastel blue dress she wore. Kim Dokja caught her cursing under her breath when their bracelet caught on to the mesh sleeves.

     Jeoji Geoju was to the East of the town, at the end of the Town Square, and was at a distance covered in at least half an hour from Kim Dokja's residence, by carriage. So, they had just enough time to judge each other's looks the last time, before they were being escorted out.

     A man decked in a black suit stood at the gates, and guided them all to the mansion's entrance.

    Lee Hyunsung stood there, as if in waiting. Kim Dokja and the two ladies went up to him.

     "Good evening! Lee Hyunsung-ssi, you have done such a great job! Jeoji Geoju looks nothing like how it used to be!" Jang Hayoung half exclaimed.

    Kim Dokja shook the hand that had been offered to him, "She means it in a good way, do not worry."

    "Indeed, however, it is quite a lively atmosphere here." Jung Heewon also greeted him with a wide smile.

     "Oh! Um, well, thank you, and good evening." Lee Hyunsung smiled in return, however sheepishly. He nervously scratched at the back of his neck, and blushed a bit at the compliments. He eventually straightened his posture, and brought out a hand to Jung Heewon, "Shall we enter?"

     Sparing a glance above, Kim Dokja saw bright lights bleed out and shine through the countless windows of the building's upper floors, the curtains doing little to keep them in. Kim Dokja also heard the music that was in the air. It sounded like joy.

     Kim Dokja and the other two quietly followed the man after exchanging greetings. They went through a hallway, with walls swathed in a warm light, and he breathed out slowly, feeling the cold leave his body hence coming inside. It had been a bit chilly outside.

     They walked up a bunch of staircases, and Kim Dokja let himself watch Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon, hand in hand, walk in front of him and Jang Hayoung, closely. He looked at the latter, not knowing what he expected to see, but he was a bit surprised to see her smiling widely. While she did stick close to him, the wonder and awe was so clear it made Kim Dokja smile to himself.

     The man in the black suit led them to a door that did not fit a door's definition. It was huge, and Kim Dokja guessed it was easily twice his own height. By the door stood another man, in the same outfit as the first — it was apparently the uniform, Kim Dokja does not know — who put out his hand in expectation.

     Kim Dokja fiddled a bit, but eventually brought out a small card. The introductions. It was important, of course. The man read it once, then nodded at them. He signalled for the door to open.

     When it did, Kim Dokja took a second too long to process the sight before him.

     The first thing his eyes set on was the huge chandelier that hung from the high ceiling. Its lights were not so bright to illuminate the entire hall, but it was dazzling, almost enough to blind one if they stared too long. Candles and other lights hung around it in a design so intricate Kim Dokja felt was undeserving of a glance too short. The expanse of the hall was thus washed in a warm light, and the chatter of the people filled every direction. People walking around, chatting, and some handful of couples on the open floor in the centre, all of their sounds reverberated in a way that sounded much akin to the drumming of his heart.

     Kim Dokja had to admit, he was a bit nervous making his descent down the stairs. He hoped he would not end up planting his face on the floor tonight, in front of everyone.

     Their names were announced along with his steps. Kim Dokja internally scrambled to calm his nerves. Jang Hayoung tightened her grip on his arms, and even though for the entire while Kim Dokja's heart felt like it was going to fall out of his chest, he at least did not let it show as obviously as he dreaded. He was sure, however, one would see his legs shaking a bit.

    It had been way too long since he had bothered to attend such a party. He has, however of course, read of them in all the books he was always poring over. The female main character and her family were usually invited to a ball hosted by a rich gentleman, the latter took a liking to her, and that set off a courtship, some drama, and a marriage proposal that eventually had them ride off into the sunset in a gilded carriage — a happily ever after.

    Kim Dokja briefly wondered then, but softly shook his head. Way to be delusional.

     Jung Heewon tugged at Lee Hyunsung's white sleeve clad arm. The latter muttered something, she nodded, and he wordlessly wrote something on the small booklet attached to the former's wrist, her dance card.

    Still, Kim Dokja saw the way Lee Hyunsung looked at his sister, it felt fond. He saw it now as they walked to a corner; and how when the same man in a black suit approached him and told the General something quietly, Lee Hyunsung looked so sorry to leave, it made Kim Dokja want to let out a chuckle. Jung Heewon did, as she assured him he could go easily. Jang Hayoung quietly laughed at the scene.

    Lee Hyunsung mentioned that 'Yoo Joonghyuk-nim had arrived outside the hall'. As the host, he was to receive him, and even more so, since the latter was also his benefactor's son as well as dear friend.

    When he left, Jang Hayoung let herself look around, taking in the surroundings. Her eyes sparkled like stars at the decor, but eventually, her gaze landed on the long table at one side, that had countless small portions of different foods, especially sweets and starters.

    "Kim Dokja-ssi, will you please accompany me over there?" Jang Hayoung pointed at the table. Kim Dokja knew what she was talking about, and nodded.

    He turned to Jung Heewon to ask, but she was already off towards it. Kim Dokja sighed, and followed the two.

    He noticed the foods were not at all heavy. Most people would have come having eaten dinner already, it was quite late at night, after all. These balls and parties usually actually invited only a select number of people. While attendance to the dance does not require any explicit invitation, meals do. The food table here, decorated with hors d'oeuvres and also sweets like chocolates, were then, obviously, what Kim Dokja knew was called 'mingling' food. Just to provide enough energy for the folks to dance the night away.

    They had their fill, but Kim Dokja refrained from eating. He figured he was not hungry.

    The music changed the next moment, and he could see people swaying to it. Dresses and gowns twirled around and about him, ladies with their dance cards looked around for potential partners, and the men too were engaged in talks near the outer edges of the hall. It was a lively environment, especially considering it was past dinner time — Kim Dokja guessed it was probably 9 or 10 at night.

    For the people around him, however, the night had not even started. Kim Dokja wondered if he would have to have breakfast here itself. He would not put it past the hosts. That also meant he would have to dance, starting off with the ladies beside him. He knew he had to bring out the subject.

    He turned to Jang Hayoung, who was involved in some chat with his sister. He asked, "Jang Hayoung-ssi?" He nodded his head down a little, "would you like to dance with me tonight?"

    She smiled widely, and a hint of red rose on her pale cheeks. "Oh! Um– of course. Though it looks like the dances have not started. That of course does not mean I do not want to dance with you, I would love to." She rambled a bit.

    Kim Dokja laughed lightly. It was better to ensure he danced at least once, so as to save face at least. "I get it. But, we can at least decide on the number?" He vaguely pointed to the booklet that hung from their wrist.

    "Right!"

    She brought it out, and showed it to Kim Dokja, while Jung Heewon also leaned in to look. Lee Hyunsung had provided all the musical numbers and the dances scheduled for the ball. Kim Dokja read through them all, and realised there were not that many slow dances. Most were jolly, and required all men and women to dance in equal numbers. Like choreography for a group.

    Kindly excuse him a bit, Kim Dokja does not have that much experience in such things.

    Kim Dokja wrote down his name in the small space available to him, after agreeing with Jang Hayoung to share the first dance. There was just no way he would ask anyone else for it. And, it would just feed the loner reputation he had even more. Kim Dokja wanted to say he frankly did not care, but still, he wanted to make up a little.

    Suddenly, the music in the hall changed. It turned from fast to a melody that was more gentle than slow. As if it was building up to something.

    The lights near the entrance brightened, or rather others were focused on that area. The man at the entrance announced the entrance of Lee Hyunsung's benefactor and friend, Yoo Joonghyuk, and some other people, whose names he picked up to be Lady Lee Seolhwa, who was Lee Hyunsung's sister.

    Kim Dokja let his eyes slowly lift his gaze. Three people came down the stairs, with Lee Hyunsung in lead. Behind him, though, were a couple, with a woman with long white hair, dressed in similar light drapes of cloth.

    But Kim Dokja could only let his gaze settle on the man beside her, clad entirely in black from head to toe, now descending down the stairs. Kim Dokja, right then and there, promptly forgot how to breathe.

    Okay. Kim Dokja would like to say it was an exaggeration to say that he actually forgot to breathe at the sight of one Yoo Joonghyuk. That was way too corny, and it was not like he had taken an immediate fancy to the newly arrived man.

    When he recovered, he found Jung Heewon looking at him with a curious gaze. She did not say anything, but when he was going to, one of the corners of her lips turned up, in the way that Kim Dokja dreaded what she was going to say next.

    A comment from her never came, however. Kim Dokja internally sighed in relief. But that did not mean that the sickening smirk had not got off her face, and truly, Kim Dokja thought she looked creepy smiling that way. And beyond irritating.

    As the pair came down, and took part in the first exchange of greetings, Kim Dokja turned to Jung Heewon to finally grit out, "Got something to say?"

    "Nothing at all," Jung Heewon made it clear she was not going to elaborate.

    Kim Dokja looked away from her, and found Lee Hyunsung looking straight at him then. The former faltered a bit, before nodding, for what, he was not sure.

    He regretted doing that when Lee Hyunsung, after a moment, started coming their way, all the while followed by Yoo Joonghyuk and the woman. Kim Dokja panicked a bit at the spot. He gently tugged on Jang Hayoung's sleeve to get her to look straight at the oncoming party.

    "Kim Dokja-ssi! Oh, I am terribly sorry if I have made you wait too long." Lee Hyunsung sheepishly smiled at him in apology. Kim Dokja shook his head.

    "Then," Lee Hyunsung started, "let me introduce you all to each other." The army man turned to the black-clad man, and with his hands referes to Kim Dokja, "Yoo Joonghyuk-nim, this is Kim Dokja-ssi. He had been the first to welcome me here. And he has been an amazing friend."

    Kim Dokja would say he bowed in front of the man, out of courtesy, properly and as was expected. But, Kim Dokja would be lying if he said he did not freeze for a moment too long before doing so. Seriously, Kim Dokja would not be human if he did not freeze.

    When he had seen Yoo Joonghyuk from afar until a moment ago, he had easily known the latter was handsome. It was the kind of appearance that authors would go paragraphs after paragraphs trying to ink it in words. But Kim Dokja was no author, and as he only knew how to read, he let himself take in the details as long as was deemed socially acceptable and not outright creepy.

    But now, when he was standing before him, Kim Dokja realised a few things. Firstly, Yoo Joonghyuk was tall. Kim Dokja was by no means short, he was average height. He was sure, that the other man was easily over 6 feet. He did come short of Lee Hyunsung, however.

    Second was that no amount of flowery prose could ever encapsulate Yoo Joonghyuk's looks. Kim Dokja thought of himself as someone who did not judge people by their looks, but he figured he might as well start then.

    His eyebrows were straight, and currently tense as they furrowed in focus? Irritation? Anxiety? Kim Dokja did not know. Yoo Joonghyuk looked at him wordlessly, before nodding curtly. His eyes were, however, still fixed on Kim Dokja's face when the latter stood up, the blacks of them seemed to drill holes wherever they looked. Kim Dokja regretted being at the receiving end of such a brutal attack. He did not have any intention of trying to find out what that look meant.

    Third, was that wow, he's an absolute jerk who acts as if he had a stick up his ass; pardon his crass words, please.

    It had been a few minutes since they had been introduced to one another, and while Kim Dokja had been trying to keep up steady conversation along with the ladies and Lee Hyunsung, Yoo Joonghyuk did not seem too keen on his part.

    Of course Kim Dokja tried to pry some words out of that damned shut mouth.

    "I have heard quite a lot of you from Lee Hyunsung-ssi, Yoo Joonghyuk-nim. Do not worry, they are all good things of how kind you are." Kim Dokja smiled, in a way that he knew could seem innocently amicable but also beyond smug to a person who hated him.

    Yoo Joonghyuk did not take the bait, but he did seem to understand the latter meaning, and his frown only got worse. Kim Dokja knew this as he saw Yoo Joonghyuk's lips turn down by approximately two milimetres.

    Kim Dokja lightly laughed, "Frowning too much is bad for your face and you, Yoo Joonghyuk-nim. You will get wrinkles, and as far I came to know, you are still quite young!"

    Yoo Joonghyuk finally grit out lowly, "Kindly shut up."

Kim Dokja was about to respond with something snarky when he saw Jung Heewon roll her eyes from the corner of his vision.

At the same time, the white-haired woman hit Yoo Joonghyuk's arm with the back of her hand. She slightly glared at him, and said like a scolding, "I do not think that is how you talk to someone you just met, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi." Then she smiled apologetically at Kim Dokja, but the latter knew she was only being amiable.

    Kim Dokja smiled back hesitantly. Jang Hayoung conversed with them, as he swiftly turned to glare at Jung Heewon. She responded by stepping on his foot, and then he pinched at her arm. This was going no where, so he gave up and let her snicker to herself all she wanted.

    When the introductions were done and dusted (Kim Dokja knew the white-haired woman was Lee Seolhwa, Lee Hyunsung's cousin), the music had started picking pace once again. Kim Dokja noticed eventually, especially when Jang Hayoung finally brought his attention to herself, and her dance card dangling at their wrist. Kim Dokja smiled, excused himself from the party of people who surrounded him, and eventually brought Jang Hayoung to the floor in the centre of the hall.

    The lights shone with a sort of romantic, but at the same time, joyously bright aura. It was in a way the kind of details you could find in a novel depicting a love story just like the fairy tales.

    In all such thoughts, and the focus on not stepping on anyone's feet, Kim Dokja danced, hand in hand with Jang Hayoung. They seemed to be enjoying themselves, dress swirling about in a pretty blue spiral as she moved and dipped and twirled and danced.

    Kim Dokja could dare say then, he was actually enjoying himself here too.

    
    It had been a while with Jang Hayoung when Kim Dokja decided to excuse himself for a moment. Jang Hayoung was still somehow energetic as she was asked for dances left and right.

    Kim Dokja did not need to think too hard to figure out why. Jang Hayoung was a person one could call pretty as rightfully as one called an object doused in water wet. Compared to Kim Dokja himself...

    It was not like he thought himself ugly. But, he was not exactly handsome either, he supposed.

    Sitting at one of the parlors provided for rest at one side of the hall, Kim Dokja swirled the drink in his hand. It was not an alcoholic one, he could not be trusted with those. When he took a sip, a bright, sweet taste stung at his tongue before dissolving to a pleasant aftertaste.

    He could see Jung Heewon dance airily with Lee Hyunsung to a choreography of polka, and chuckled to himself as he saw the huge army man struggle to keep up. Kim Dokja thought the man was still doing a better job than himself.

    The routine soon ended, and some more people flocked to the parlors to get some rest before they tapped their feet on the dance floor again. It was getting crowded a bit, and the chairs were full. Kim Dokja decided to just leave the area entirely. Maybe he could try to hide in a corner, or stroll around the ballroom inconspicuously if the first option could not be managed.

    He quickly downed the entirety of his remaining glass of fruit juice, and stood to leave. He got to the door to the main hall when he caught a familiar voice, no, two familiar voices. He paused.

Deciding to take a small peek, Kim Dokja tried to lean to see around the corner of the entryway. He saw the back of Yoo Joonghyuk's formal blazer, and quickly retreated.

    Lee Hyunsung was saying, "Yoo Joonghyuk-nim, pardon me, but you should really try to socialise more, you know."

    There was no response, but then Lee Hyunsung added in nervously, "Of course, I know you danced with Lee Seolhwa-ssi, but you cannot really just stand here and scowl at anyone who even comes near you, can you? Has there really not been a single person here who could have taken your fancy?"

    "Lee Hyunsung, what do you mean?" Kim Dokja finally heard a haughty voice reply, it was Yoo Joonghyuk.

    "Well, there are quite a number of people who are quite befitting of being your partner, are there not?"

    "No?" Kim Dokja thought Yoo Joonghyuk sounded almost disgusted. But then the latter added, "You, however, seem to like that woman, Kim Dokja's sister, no?"

    Kim Dokja raised his eyebrows at that question, and looked forward to what the questioned man had to answer. He chewed on his bottom lip, as he shifted to get out of their possible viewpoint even as he leaned impossibly close, as much as possible.

    "Ah yes..." Lee Hyunsung sounded embarrassed, but he quickly recovered enough to ask, "But what about you?" No response. "Yoo Joonghyuk-nim, what do you think of Kim Dokja-ssi?"

    Kim Dokja almost flailed at the mention of him. Where was the conversation even going?

    He realised he was subconsciously looking forward to hearing whatever Yoo Joonghyuk had to say of him. He argued with himself that of course he did. This was Lord Yoo Joonghyuk, from the northern provinces. Big names, big figures, and very obviously, big and high standards.

    Kim Dokja could not see Yoo Joonghyuk from where he was standing behind the screen, but the disinterest was clear in the tone of the latter as he spit out, "He is tolerable, but not handsome enough to tempt me."

    What was he expecting, really? Kim Dokja stood motionless for a while, then recovering, he leaned a bit to see the two. They stood there still, but Kim Dokja almost thought he saw Lee Hyunsung speechless, with a sad frown slowly seeping on to his expression. Kim Dokja wanted to laugh a bit if Lee Hyunsung felt bad for him.

    Not bothering to remain there and possibly listen to them insult his looks further, Kim Dokja strided back into the parlor, cooling his expression down to a neutral one. He did not betray the slightest hint of what he had heard.

    Kim Dokja did not want to walk out right now. It could give away that he may have possibly heard them talk about him. He could not let Jung Heewon's chance get blown up. Besides, he was not even supposed to hear that. What did Yoo Joonghyuk have to do with him, anyway? His opinion did not matter at all.

    He was not bothered. Kim Dokja had supposed he was not exactly handsome himself, so it should not bother him if someone else said that, right?

    Kim Dokja orders another glass of juice.

Chapter Text

At last, Kim Dokja ended up staying in the parlor for quite a long time. The clock hanging at the far wall told him it was currently 2:46. AM. Night or morning? Kim Dokja did not bother thinking.

    He wished he had packed a book or something similar. Something to read. What was the last novel he had been reading? He tried to remember, and could only come up with some fantasy adventure story of a man who went back in time every time he died during an apocalypse.

    Kim Dokja shook his head. There was no chance an apocalypse would hit now. The chatter around him was still buzzing, people chatted and moved and prowled tirelessly.

    At one point, Kim Dokja had attempted to look for his sister and Jang Hayoung to see if they were not tired already. If they would agree to go home already, that was. But that plan was unsuccessful, he did not find them at all, and he eventually returned to the parlor after a wasted 20 minutes.

    Kim Dokja did not see Lee Hyunsung either, but while out there, he did witness Yoo Joonghyuk being half manhandled by Lee Seolhwa who bid him to dance with her. Interestingly, the man gave in, not fast but easily enough. Huh, Kim Dokja thought they looked quite good together. It was like an art piece painted only in the contrasting colours of black and white. The white almost glowed, ethereal in its vision, while the black made up its shadow, so dissimilar yet following its every move. Their dance was entrancing.

    Of course that jerk knows how to dance well.

    At last, it was Jung Heewon who found him there, and babbling something about the antisocial and antiromantic tendencies of his, dragged him out to the dance floor again.

    When the bright lights hit Kim Dokja once again, he felt a slight headache shoot through the back of his skull. He felt slightly dizzy at being forced to move after sitting for so long.

    He managed to let out when Jung Heewon finally brought him to the centre of the floor, for a dance, Kim Dokja belatedly realised, "Where were you? And... where is Lee Hyunsung-ssi?"

    "Hmm, are you not interested in letting me have a dance with you? Come on!" Jung Heewon laughed, and Kim Dokja tried to scowl at her.

    She said after a moment of silence, seeing no response from him on the way, "I was with him for a while, but seeing that my dearest brother was nowhere to be found, I tried looking for you! And where do I find you? In the parlor, sulking to yourself."

    "I was tired."

    "Sure you were. But do you not think that is just squandering your chance at getting out there? Mingle with others and I do not know, score a hot bachelor or bachelorette for yourself." Jung Heewon twirled around and skipped with her steps, Kim Dokja tried to keep up. She eventually said, "You do not look half bad." And then her face soured at having to have said that, "Your personality could do some work though."

    Kim Dokja narrowed his eyes at her, and spat out, "I could say the same for you. Have you gotten the chance to make your bomb shots yet?"

    His sister deliberately stepped on his foot then, and abruptly pulled him harsher. Jung Heewon deadpanned, "Do not dare."

    Kim Dokja put his hands up in surrender. Right then, the music started to pick up the pace again. Jung Heewon detached herself from him, and retreated to a side where he saw the ladies gather in a line. He scrambled to the other side, finally seeing Lee Hyunsung, who was pulling slightly on a reluctant Yoo Joonghyuk. Kim Dokja wanted to laugh.

    Now that the floor had cleared up, he could see Jang Hayoung's blonde head bobbing around among the mass of fluttering ball gown dressed women. He let out a sigh in relief on knowing where the people he knew were.

    As he stood with the men on one end, the music changed its tune. The people walked up to the centre, and a dance began once again. This time, it was a choreography that involved everyone together. For Kim Dokja, it had been a while since he had taken part in such community parties, and as such he struggled for the first few turns. Eventually, he felt himself relax as his body gradually got used to the rhythm.

    He got along with a young lady opposite him. Short brown hair and a smile that was kind of blinding. Kim Dokja tried to smile back. He put his hand on her waist, and turned, acutely aware of where his feet were, and hers.

    The routine was actually repetitive, it was just that partners changed after every round. Kim Dokja felt kind of out of his mind as his partners kept changing, to the point he gave up and did not bother to differentiate between them. Their faces blurred and mushed together into one visage, that looked nothing like any of them.

    He almost collided with a familiar blue clad figure. Jang Hayoung, he belatedly notes. Kim Dokja naturally dropped his smile. His lips hurt a bit. His partner then snickered at the change in expression.

    "Oh, Dokja-ssi, you look drained. Has this party taken its toll on you already?" Jang Hayoung spoke with a hint of amusement.

    Kim Dokja nodded, then finally grumbled slowly, "You look happy, and actually like you are enjoying yourself. At least someone fits in here."

    She laughed, and Kim Dokja mistakenly stepped on the tip of her foot. He was about to apologize, when the music slowed again, and he was already pulled to the other side, away from Jang Hayoung. Her blonde hair got lost once again amid the crowd.

    Kim Dokja frowned, before he was made to stand for a while momentarily. When the dance started again this time, he found himself side to side with Yoo Joonghyuk.

    Oh geez, how do I even act now? Then, Kim Dokja decides it is not worth it. He silently followed the steps he had memorised, and in the daze of the exhaustion and the slight headache he had, Kim Dokja did not notice the man's eyes glancing at him.

    By the time Kim Dokja turned to look at his side, Yoo Joonghyuk was long gone.

    
    They returned home soon after that.

    Or at least, that was what Kim Dokja wanted he could have said; because in truth, they were only able to return after breakfast. At least the food was amazing.

    Kim Dokja sighed in sheer exhaustion as the carriage pulled up in front of their small estate. The sun's rays slipped in through the gap between the curtains of the carriage they sat in.

    His shoulders slumped, he was sure his hair was ruffled beyond repair with his hands, his outfit messed up, and his mouth turned frigid to the point he thought it was going to stay permanently like that.

    Jung Heewon was wholly passed out at his side, and Jang Hayoung had her eyes wide open. It was not like she was still energetic. She were struggling to not fall asleep. Kim Dokja thought he was hearing some kind of whisper, and he belatedly realised it was Jang Hayoung, who was talking to herself.

    Kim Dokja himself was way too frayed like an age old guitar to actually follow suit with his sister. Besides, he had to still be mindful of the path.

    When they did reach back home, after dropping Jang Hayoung off to an excited Mrs. Jang (with the former continuing to curse her dress, her shoes, the rain, and the sun for being so harsh this early while the latter buzzed and bubbled with curiosity), they surprisingly found Kim Namwoon on the porch.

    A bit of grilling got out of the latter that he had not slept at all. In defiance of the rules Kim Dokja had put. But he was too tired to say anything or scold him. At least Kim Namwoon had already had breakfast. He should thank Mrs. Jang later.

    Jung Heewon sluggishly made way inside, Kim Dokja doubted she would bother to undress properly, so he said to her, a bit loudly to make sure she heard it, "Do not fall asleep like that, Heewon! At least wash your face first!"

    Kim Dokja easily found it in himself to just go to sleep then. And so, that day at the Kim estate was spent entirely uneventfully.

    When Kim Dokja's head finally hit the softness of his beloved pillows and his stress laden body that felt like lead finally sunk into his mattress, he sighed like he had been made to rest for eternity. He almost thought he would not mind it at all.

    "Then, Kim Dokja-ssi, I will soon send a letter detailing the same."

    Kim Dokja's eyes shot open. What. Oh shit. He groaned, and squeezed his eyes close.

    That was going to be for another day, and he rolled over to forget about it.

    It was afternoon, around 2 when he finally did wake up. For the next half hour, he rolled about in bed, his exhaustion making itself felt in his bones even then.

    Kim Dokja knew he had to get up, and make a late lunch. They needed to eat something. So, he sucked in a harsh breath, and grumbled as he pushed himself up. His limbs ached and there was a sharp pain in his calves. A whole night of dancing could do that, apparently.

    After making a run through the washroom to at least make himself presentable, Kim Dokja entered the kitchen, where he found Jung Heewon biting into a pear.

    "Good afternoon," She blinked at him, and said slowly. Her voice still sounded like each word was being dragged through a sludge of sleepiness.

    He nodded in response, and went up to the counter. "Did you sleep well? Still tired?" Kim Dokja managed to speak.

    Jung Heewon hummed, but did not reply. Kim Dokja wondered what he could make right then. He decided on some kalguksu.

    Kim Dokja got to work.

    
    The next morning, upon checking the mail, he did receive a letter from Lee Hyunsung — at least, it mentioned the sender's address to be Jeoji Mansion. There was also another letter, sent from the capital. Kim Dokja stood for a while to process it, before he brought the two with himself and sat on one of the reclining chairs on the porch to see what they contained.

The first one, its envelope was a smooth ivory coloured sheet, and due to the rainy weather and the metal box it was dropped in, felt cold to the touch. He tore it carefully from where it was sealed, and brought out an equally high quality sheet of paper.

    Unfolding it brought the straight spaced out words of Lee Hyunsung's handwriting. It did say it had been written by him.

    Kim Dokja read through its contents and the gist was this:

    Lee Hyunsung wanted to invite Kim Dokja and family over to Jeoji Geoju.

    Kim Dokja raised his brows. He had talked with Lee Hyunsung for a while at last night's ball. And somehow, the topic had ended up being their younger siblings. Lee Hyunsung talked about his younger sister, a girl named Lee Jihye, who upon some further conversation, Kim Dokja found was around the same age as his own brother.

    Apparently, Lee Jihye had tried tooth and nail to be allowed to attend the ball. But she had not yet turned 21 of course, so she had been strictly told otherwise. But, she was also training under Yoo Joonghyuk of all people. And hearing that Kim Dokja had a brother around the same age as her, Lee Hyunsung wanted her to make some friends finally, and maybe even get Kim Namwoon a chance to get out there.

    Suffice to say, Kim Dokja was suspicious. Not as much of Lee Hyunsung, with his polite smile and gentle disposition, but of Kim Namwoon, his own brother with his shitty smirks and less than amicable personality. He winced at the thought of having to present him in front of the young Lord, or worse yet, leaving him alone to present himself.

    But alas, he agreed, because Kim Dokja was a victim of societal propriety if he was not already a doormat. Lee Hyunsung wanted to host a dinner as a repayment of when Kim Dokja had done, and had been so insistent, that Kim Dokja gave in.

    The man looked glad, to the extent that Kim Dokja thought equalled to his own if he ever got free access to all the books in a bookstore. He kept on about finally, properly, getting Kim Dokja along with his Lord, and whatnot.

    Kim Dokja had wanted to say he had had enough getting along for a few years, but no word came out of his mouth, and now he had a dinner party to attend in 2 weeks' time.

    He kept it aside, and focused on the second one. This one looked simpler, and Kim Dokja ran the pad of his thumb over the sender's name as he opened it.

    Lee Sookyoung.

    His mother.

    A handful of paragraphs written in plain hand came into view. Kim Dokja knew what he expected (her coming back), and he was mostly right.

    His mother, Lee Sookyoung, had been off with her family in the capital. While she did tell him the trip was supposed to be 3 months, Kim Dokja had not realised it had been that long.

    Kim Dokja chewed on his bottom lip. He did not know what came of the matter that she had gone to discuss.

    In his entire life, Kim Dokja had never seen his father as a child old enough to actually remember what he looked like. But, if her mother's words and his own vague memories were to be trusted, he was not exactly a good man.

    When he was little, she used to say his father died due to an accident; when he had been a teenager, she used to say it was better that his father was not with them. Kim Dokja had agreed easily. He saw the effects his father had on Lee Sookyoung. The life that they led now was more than fulfilling, and it was nice. He could not really see how there being a father for him would make things any better; it would only make it worse.

    Kim Dokja had also, in fact, never really met any of his extended family on his father's side. He was never curious to begin with, he could say. But it did feel strange, seeing his mother be ousted from her own family, when she showed up before them, after being missing for months, and with child. Kim Namwoon was born shortly after.

    Small mercies, he supposed, when his maternal grandfather let them live in this small estate, far from everywhere. But that too, could possibly be coming to an end. Lee Sookyoung had told him previously, before being off, about the possibility of this estate going to someone else other than him.

    She had been worried, so much that she jumped at the chance to talk to her family about it.

    And now she was coming back. Apparently, accompanied by a relative — the estate's owner if she had not succeeded in convincing them. Kim Dokja wondered how they would be like.

    Kim Dokja looked up from where he was sitting, to glance at a cloudy sky. He quickly stood from his chair, and went inside.

    Kim Namwoon, very loudly, expressed his displeasure first. He threw a small tantrum, and half threatened Kim Dokja, who did not entertain him and promptly hit him in the head. But this disdain quickly dissolved to poorly kept agitated enthusiasm when he got to know he had a chance to score benefit under the Yoos' name. He then rambled about what he could do if he ever got to go to the capital and what not.

    Would it be too late to just dig a hole and die, for Kim Dokja? He already had the feeling this was going to be bad, one of the worst decisions he had ever made. Kim Dokja could already imagine the kind of second hand embarrassment he was going to be facing. He expected Lee Hyunsung to be dismissive of this, the man was too polite, but he did not know about Yoo Joonghyuk.

    That man would probably rip Kim Namwoon to shreds. Kim Dokja winced, and approached Jung Heewon with the other piece of news.

    
    Two weeks hence, right after breakfast, Kim Namwoon was off to get ready. After half an hour, he did come out of his room, but Kim Dokja sent him back in again with explicit instructions of what he was to wear.

    His first outfit was terrible, and Kim Dokja had facepalmed.

    Jung Heewon soon came out wearing a rather simple ensemble. A long, flowy, brown skirt with a white top, and a coat that hung from her shoulders. She wore ankle boots. Kim Dokja smiled at her.

    Kim Dokja went to sit on one of the nearby chairs in the living room they were in. He glanced at her once again, "Are you ready?"

    "Hmm, but are you sure about this? I mean, we could have just asked Lee Hyunsung-ssi to postpone this meal. I am sure he would not have minded if we even told him that yesterday." Jung Heewon said with a tone of doubt and concern.

    Nodding, he replied with easy conviction, "I am, Heewon. Mother is coming today, and Lee Hyunsung-ssi invited us today too. It is best you two go there. I do not have any business there, so I will pick Mother up from the Town Square. Besides, she is not coming alone, you know."

    "Yes, but... Well, it is fine, I suppose." Jung Heewon still did not look entirely convinced, but then she frowned, "What do you mean by no business for you at Jeoji Geoju though?"

    "Do you not miss Lee Hyunsung-ssi?" Kim Dokja smiled sweetly.

    The faintest shade of red rose on her face, but she was otherwise unreactive. Jung Heewon eventually grumbled, "Whatever, Dokja," and simply walked out. Her departure was punctuated by the sound of Kim Dokja lightly laughing.

    Kim Namwoon soon came out, slightly upset and face looking like he had been denied something crucial instead of something as simple as an outfit. Kim Dokja studied him, and deciding it was good enough, mentioned to him to follow outside.

    The sky was overcast with grey clouds. It was not raining, but Kim Dokja thought it could anytime. He hoped they reached before it started pouring.

    Jung Heewon looked at him from her spot in the carriage that had been sent from Jeoji Geoju, one last glance, laden with concern, but said something else, "Get there safe, and take care of yourself, okay?"

    He was about to respond when Kim Namwoon piped up from behind her, "Tell Mother hello from me, hyung!"

    Kim Dokja nodded, and considered both of them as the carriage door closed. "I will, do not worry," he turned to Jung Heewon, "look after him for me, hmm? Do not let him run amok."

    The boy in question made an attempt at voicing his complaints at that instruction, but the carriage drove off before he could finish.

    Now that they were gone, Kim Dokja quickly went inside the house to dress. He came out a few minutes later, wearing simple brown trousers, a blue dress shirt, and a similar brown suit to go with it. He snapped close the suspenders, and putting on his shoes, was soon off.

    He walked all the way to the crossroads at the end of the neighborhood, it was perhaps a distance of about 20 minutes on foot. Carriages could be hailed from here, that went all the way to the station in the town square. If his calculations were right, Kim Dokja should reach there about half an hour before his mother arrived.

    He did find one, but the moment he got on, it started pouring. The view in front was hard to discern or make out. The drops of water beat down on the carriage roof, and Kim Dokja had to run once he got off. Fortunately enough, even though the roads were less than fit to drive on, he reached the station about a quarter of an hour before the supposed time. A quick glance at the clock that hung there told him it was 9:58 AM. Good enough.

    He ran a hand through his damp hair, and brushed off the excess water from his suit.

    His mother was set to arrive in the 10:14 AM stagecoach. Kim Dokja entered the station building, and searched around for the platform she had told him about. He looked for an empty seat around the area, and sat down to wait.

    There was quite the bustle, and he saw people get on and get down as numerous stagecoaches arrived and departed. For Kim Dokja, it had been a while since he had been on a trip or anything akin to a long journey. He had only come here the last time when  his mother was to depart.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw familiar brunette hair. He looked up from where he was sitting, and walked up to the spot, muttering apologies and excuses to the people he bumped into.

    Lee Sookyoung, for it was undoubtedly her, was stepping down from the coach, and Kim Dokja hurried to help her take the luggage down. Four bags, which he thought was odd, for his mother had left with only three. Three of them, he actually did not recognise.

    Kim Dokja started, "Welcome back, Mother." It was only then, when Lee Sookyoung lowered her head and eyed at her side, that Kim Dokja took in the decidedly unfamiliar figure. A figure draped in flowy cherry red fabrics.

    Lee Sookyoung coughed a bit, before taking the initiative to introduce them to each other, "Min Jiwon-ssi, this is my son, Kim Dokja." His mother looked at him, "Dokja-yah," and Kim Dokja remembered to bow, shit.

    Kim Dokja greeted her, and in that moment, took the opportunity to study her. Light brown hair coming down to her lower back, average height, and brown eyes narrowed in displeasure, possibly at his misconduct. Min Jiwon was dressed in a dress that seemed to swish around with every step, coloured in a pretty red colour, and ornate at the edges with black and gold designs.

    Even without that, Kim Dokja knew one thing: Min Jiwon was beautiful.

    He looked at his mother to confirm his doubt. Lee Sookyoung helplessly smiled at him. Okay.

    Min Jiwon did not spare him a single glance before saying, "Well? Are we to get out of here or not?" She tried fanning herself with a handheld fan, and gestured at the bags, clearly expecting Kim Dokja to carry them.

    Well he did intend to do that, but it kind of stung. His mother helped him out as she took two of them, even as Kim Dokja insisted he was fine by himself. Min Jiwon walked ahead.

    "You look too thin, Dokja-yah. Have you been eating well? You have not skipped any meals, have you?"

    Kim Dokja blushed at that, and defended himself, "I have been eating well, do not worry. I am fine, as you can see, more than fine, in fact. Was the journey any trouble?"

    Lee Sookyoung shook her head. She lowered her head, and whispered to him, "She is the one, Dokja. Min Jiwon, she is the daughter of one of my elder cousins. But he is no longer with us, so the estate is up to go to her." She nodded towards the young lady.

    "How did it go, Mother?" Kim Dokja almost knew what was coming.

    She tried to not be too direct about it. "They say it would be good for her to see what her future estate looks like."

    "I see..."

    The three finally reached the exit of the station building, but one look outside told them it was next to impossible to reach home in that weather. The rain was no longer a shower but rather a downpour that seemed keen on drowning everything on the earth's surface.

    Kim Dokja reassured them (see one Min Jiwon) that it would be fine to wait a while, to see if the rain would let up. He asked them if they needed anything at regular intervals, and while his mother was too thoughtful to not say anything, Min Jiwon had too high of standards to feel herself fit to ask for anything.

    They were doused in a silence that would have been comfortable or even a chatty environment had it just been his mother. They would have caught up on things, asked the other if they had been well, but alas.

    It took an entire hour for the rain to stop, and even then, the carriages were out of service in that bad weather.

    12:42. That was what the same clock Kim Dokja had read coming in, said then. He was able to book a carriage at a price about two times the regular amount, and as much as he could be frugal most times, he needed them to get home.

    This time, as they loaded the bags, and got on, and the wheels rattled underneath their feet, the roads were worse yet to drive on. It took longer, and their bodies were not at all rested during this longer ride.

    It was way past lunch time, and nearing afternoon tea, when the party of three dragged themselves into the house.

    Min Jiwon did not even spare a glance at the outer appearance of the estate, quickly demanding for her room as soon as they went in.

    Kim Dokja gestured for her to follow him, and helped sort out the stuff she needed right then. He prepared the bath, and laid out all the things she could need from the stuff he had in the house.

Once done making sure everything was accounted for — with a yell of "Just be gone!" from Min Jiwon — Kim Dokja walked out of the room, relief making his shoulders sag down as he let himself take in the sight of his mother after three months.

    She looked exhausted. There were lines of old age on her face, and dark circles under her eyes. The coat she wore, Kim Dokja noted, had small flecks of mud, and it was slightly wet at the shoulders.

    "Let me help you get those." Kim Dokja began as he saw his mother come out from her room, dressed in simpler clothes, to take the bags that were still on the porch.

    Lee Sookyoung let him, and said, "I suppose Heewon-ah and Namwoon-ah are still at Jeoji Geoju?"

    "Oh, yes. They will most likely be back by evening. Heewon-ah actually seemed to be looking forward to any visits there."

    "What did you say his name was?" His mother asked, and Kim Dokja found himself colouring on her sister's behalf.

    He replied after a moment, "General Lee Hyunsung."

    His mother hummed in thought, and Kim Dokja helped her open the last of the luggage to take the clothes and other things out.

    Kim Dokja stood up from where he sat, and went away, after finally saying, "Mother, the bath water is already ready. Then, I'll make something to eat."

    He first went to the bathroom to quickly wash himself and change his clothes, and scurried to the kitchen. What would be easy and quick to make right now?

    
    This was not happening right now.

    Kim Dokja cursed under his breath as he walked through less than well kept streets.

    A few hours earlier, during a conversation between his mother and Mrs. Jang who had come to see her after so long, the latter had given Kim Dokja a letter. She looked tense, and upon reading it, Kim Dokja understood.

    Kim Namwoon had fallen ill on the way to Jeoji Geoju.

    Kim Dokja did not think of another single thought before he was putting on a cloak and boots, quickly passing on to his mother the letter to read and explaining the matter, and running off. Thankfully, his mother took Min Jiwon's responsibility, so Kim Dokja could rest assured about that.

    He hurriedly walked through the streets, uncaring of the light pattering of rain that had started as soon as he set off. He did not bother going to Gong Pildu for a carriage then. Kim Dokja knew, that would have taken too long, from arrangements to the horses, if even keeping the rain aside. No one would wish to get out for a thirty minute' ride in this downpour. So, he walked.

    His boots were soiled, and flecks of muddy water made it to the lower hems of his cloak. He was sure even his trousers had not been able to escape that fate. But he could not think of that right then. Not when Kim Namwoon had gone ahead and got himself sick. Had they got wet on the way? The carriage was not roofed. How is Jung Heewon doing?

    But Kim Dokja did not have to think of such things, so he continued to walk. He cursed under his breath the entire way, but still, worry ate at the corners of his mind. The letter had only mentioned Kim Namwoon got ill due to the rain, and Kim Dokja did not want to leave any doubts.

    By the time he pulled up at the gates of Jeoji Geoju, the rain had mostly subsided. It was reduced down to a subtle shower, and the drops were not even visible much.

    Kim Dokja walked through a long stretch of garden pathways, and all around him were greenery that had been carefully maintained. Shrubbery had been cut with such thought and precision that not a single leaf could stick out and spoil its shape. The grass had been freshly cut and its scent hung in the air and mixed with the rain. Kim Dokja felt like if he took a breath too long, he would feel icy coolness in his throat.

    But he did not bother looking for long, and his steps did not slow. The butler who opened the door to the residence for him was half shocked, and unresponsive for a moment as he took in the sight of Kim Dokja — one Kim Dokja who had basically almost broken down the door, was drenched, and wore muddied boots.

    Kim Dokja's shoulders were soaked through the cloak, but that was not on his mind right now. He hurriedly asked, "Where is Namwoon? Do you know? I will go to him this instant."

    The butler stammered before letting out, "Mr. —"

    "Kim Dokja."

    "Kim Dokja-ssi. We were not expecting you, but please  —"

    "What is going on?"

    A young voice cut the butler's words once again. Kim Dokja turned, only to see a woman, no, it was a girl, wearing a white jacket and black pants. She stood near the stairs, and seemed to be studying Kim Dokja's face.

    The butler said, "Lee Jihye-ssi," and actually bowed, "It seems Kim Dokja-ssi has turned up and he demands to see Kim Namwoon-ssi."

    The girl regarded him for a second, raised a brow at the name of his brother, then addressed Kim Dokja directly, "Ahjussi," Kim Dokja winced, he was not that old to be called ahjussi by someone not even ten years younger than him, "follow me. I will take you to Hyunsung oppa. He may help you out."

    The butler looked unsure, but Kim Dokja simply strided behind Lee Jihye's own confident gait towards one of the side rooms, a sitting room, Kim Dokja realised, as they entered.

    He looked around a bit, taking in the ambience of the main residential house, the true Jeoji Geoju. He glanced down towards the glisteningly clear tiles that covered the expanse of the floor. Expensive... Kim Dokja felt a bit bad about walking on those with his muddied shoes.

    But then he saw Lee Hyunsung and a bit of the weight on his shoulders was lifted off.

    Lee Hyunsung was currently sitting on one of the chairs that surrounded the main table in the room. Even though the table itself was quite wide, there were but only two chairs that were for accommodation.

    A spread of tea and some cakes were laden on the table, and Kim Dokja's guilt only increased as he wondered if he had done a mistake showing up unannounced. But at that moment, Lee Hyunsung looks up, caught sight of Kim Dokja, and promptly stood up straight, as if reporting for duty.

    Kim Dokja belatedly realised who the man seated next to Lee Hyunsung was. He saw the all black attire, and his heart did a treacherous small flip as he let himself take in the figure of Yoo Joonghyuk, who to Kim Dokja's utmost shock, actually stood up as well.

    Lee Hyunsung nodded at Kim Dokja. But the latter noted that Yoo Joonghyuk made no attempt to do so. He just stood, motionless, and stared. At Kim Dokja. Kim Dokja was unnerved to say the least.

    It was only when Kim Dokja the guest looked down as he bowed that he imagined what his sight must be like. Soiled and drenched. He must have been looking terrible, and when he finally met the gaze of Yoo Joonghyuk, he thought his image in the latter's eyes would have tanked even further.

    He tried schooling his features and addressed Lee Hyunsung, "Lee Hyunsung-ssi. I am terribly sorry I showed up unannounced, but I was too worried when I read of Namwoon being sick. I could not bear sitting at home, and decided to come here. Again, I apologize." He breathed, "But, could you please tell me where he is? I wish to see how he is. And Heewon too."

    Kim Dokja tried to smile, but it came out forced, and his lips felt too cold and it hurt when they stretched in some semblance of a good natured facial expression. He consciously kept his eyes directed at Lee Hyunsung. He did not want to look at Yoo Joonghyuk, who was still considering him. If Kim Dokja was to be truthful, he would say the man looked a little stupid.

    Lee Hyunsung began, "Oh of course. He is upstairs, and Jung Heewon-ssi is with him. I will take you there."

    Kim Dokja nodded fervently.

    But Lee Hyunsung hesitated a bit, before uttering, "Though, I suggest you change your clothes, Kim Dokja-ssi. It would be better if you were to wear dry clothes. Those could make you ill." He gestured slightly towards his outfit.

    To his surprise, Yoo Joonghyuk began first, "Just leave your cloak and those..." He stared at Kim Dokja's boots in contemplation, and his brows furrowed slightly, "...boots, here. They will be taken care of."

    He was right, and even though Lee Hyunsung looked like he wanted to say something, Kim Dokja was already taking them off. The butler was called, and while the man still looked a bit out of the loop, he followed through with the orders. Kim Dokja was given a pair of slippers to wear in the house, and Lee Hyunsung asked him to follow. Yoo Joonghyuk remained there.

    They went up a different staircase, and it spiraled onto the second floor, where less than a minute later, they were faced with a door, one that was slightly ajar. Before they could knock, it swung open, and Kim Dokja found himself looking at a woman with long white hair, and a pretty face — Lee Seolhwa. She curtsied slightly.

    Lee Hyunsung said, "Seolhwa, how is Kim Namwoon-ssi?"

    The woman turned to Kim Dokja and smiled, "He is recovering, and I am sure he will be perfectly fine soon. I gave him the medication he requires, but it is not that serious." She retreats back into the room, and pulls the door wider. The light from inside shone through the wider gap. "Come in."

    Lee Seolhwa seemed to have changed her plans to leave, and stepped aside to let them in. Kim Dokja entered, and his breath abruptly came short as he saw Kim Namwoon, lying on the bed, covered in thick covers. He was fast asleep, probably due to all the medicines he had had to ingest.

    Jung Heewon was standing at the side, and wore a mask. She quickly uttered, "Dokja! Oh, I am sorry." She looked down, feeling guilty. She had seen the state Kim Dokja had came in.

    "Do not worry, Heewon-ah." Kim Dokja shook his head, "Just, are you okay? I mean, I had walked through the rain earlier, but it was nowhere as harsh as when you two left."

    "Yes, I am fine."

    "Jung Heewon-ssi has some symptoms of fever. Of course, she has taken what I prescribed her." Lee Seolhwa supplied, and Jung Heewon slightly glared at her.

    "Prescribed?" Kim Dokja asked, tilting his head to the side in confusion. "Ah right, you are a doctor. Thank you, Lee Seolhwa-ssi. You are very kind."

    She laughed a bit, and looked beautiful while doing so. Kim Dokja was slightly stunned at her sight. He could say she had the kind of appearance like the heroine of a fantasy romance story. "It is nothing, Kim Dokja-ssi."

    Jung Heewon meanwhile brought a chair to keep beside hers for Kim Dokja, and as they conversed, Kim Dokja discovered the reason Lee Seolhwa had arrived with Yoo Joonghyuk instead of her own cousin, was because she served as family physician at the Yoo Estate. It seemed the entire Lee family revolved around the Yoo's.

    Lee Hyunsung began, as Kim Dokja checked Kim Namwoon's temperature, "I was rather sad, Kim Dokja-ssi," he blushed slightly, "when you did not show up along with Heewon-ssi and Namwoon-ssi."

    "Uh well, my mother came back —"

    "I know." Lee Hyunsung said, "Jung Heewon-ssi told me."

    "Of course." Jung Heewon piped up.

    Afterwards, Lee Seolhwa reiterated to Kim Dokja all the prescriptions, the timings, and any other stuff he should look out for, Kim Dokja nodding along. When she left eventually, Kim Dokja started, "I am sorry, Lee Hyunsung-ssi. It must have been quite the trouble for you." He paused, thinking, "Is there any way I can pay you back?"

    "Not at all, please do not think that."

    Jung Heewon said, "Yeah, Dokja! Lee Hyunsung-ssi was very nice and understanding when we came here. He says it's fine."

    Kim Dokja groaned a bit, "Heewon, that's rude."

    "Whatever."

    There was silence, that followed this exchange, as the people in the room thought of the next possible step. Kim Dokja did not want to trouble Lee Hyunsung anymore. They had come for lunch that they were so nicely invited to, but then the rain dampened those plans like a tissue in a water basin, and Kim Namwoon's immune system ditched out on them.

    Kim Dokja finally decided. He was not going to breach further into Lee Hyunsung's hospitality. And, besides, they were not even intimately connected. So, he should just apologize a bit more, say they should go back, and leave as proper people of a proper society. It did not matter what Jung Heewon said, for she treated everyone, regardless of how long she had known them, as if they were friends who used to sneak out to get drunk when they were not yet twenty one.

    "The moment Kim Namwoon wakes up," Kim Dokka said, voice growing with conviction, as he whispered to himself. Kim Dokja did not talk of it further, and conversation steered towards more social and general topics, including Jung Heewon's curiosity regarding the new guest they had back home.

    
    Lee Hyunsung was a nice man, was something Kim Dokja had long known and accepted. But, as he stood at the main door of the Jeoji Geoju, he was comflicted.

    Lee Hyunsung had insisted (or pouted, as Jung Heewon had cackled), that he was perfectly willing to have Kim Namwoon recuperate here itself. He even said, if Kim Dokja wished, Jung Heewon could be sent home with him. She too, was ready to accompany him home. But then, he had thought of that brother of his, and had looked at her. Kim Dokja unwillingly made the choice of returning home alone, and bid Jung Heewon to return home the next day no matter what.

    Kim Namwoon had not even been able to sit up, and Kim Dokja had winced at the sight of it. His shitty smile was still there, but he felt it had withered too much.

    By the time the carriage had been asked to be prepared for Kim Dokja's departure, the sky had started to darken. Bands of pinks and purples and blues stretched across the expanse above their heads. Little stars had started to show.

    Lee Hyunsung promised to take care of his siblings, and even though Kim Dokja had a feeling he could trust the army man, it was more of the troubles of his mind. He sighed as he sat in the carriage, looking down to his hands.

    He realised he had seen neither Lee Seolhwa, Lee Jihye, nor even Yoo Joonghyuk. Kim Dokja's hands fisted on the black cloak he had on his lap. It was still a bit wet on the edges, but there was no dirt that had remained or dried on it. The texture of it felt really good as he ran a hand over its works. They had gotten it cleaned, he realised.

    When he reached home, he was greeted by the sounds of human activity, and upon entering, a delicious smell emanating from within, the kitchen.

    He found his mother cooking up dinner for them, which included two extra portions. Kim Dokja felt a bit embarrassed, "Ah, you came back after so long and I made you work like this."

    Lee Sookyoung had a worn face, but she smiled with ease then, "It is okay, Dokja-yah. Though..." she looked behind him, puzzled, but locked eyes with him after, "I take it Heewon and Namwoon could not come? How is Namwoon?"

    "They will be here tomorrow, I suppose. And, as for Namwoon, he is recovering. It is a shock how he was able to get sick so severely given his countenance."

    He did relay the messages they had sent to Lee Sookyoung through him from Jeoji Geoju.

    
    When Kim Dokja sat down for dinner that evening, he found himself looking at Min Jiwon, who looked less than pleased. But he did not bother saying anything.

    In the end, it was her who spoke up, each word punctuated with a grit of her teeth, "So, Kim Dokja-ssi." It was a wonder how she was able to say the honorific in a way that sounded the exact opposite its meaning. "I came to know that you actually have a sibling, a brother, in fact!"

    "Two siblings, I have a sister too." Kim Dokja butted in.

    "Do you not realise that makes it even worse? Did you not think of receiving me, a guest, with your entire family? No wonder propriety is so rare among you people." Min Jiwon spat out, the vice in her barely hanging behind covers of more amicable words.

    You people. As in. People born out of wedlock.

    Kim Dokja had of course thought about it, but he could never see how that could make any difference in behavior. Being an asshole was universal, everyone had equal opportunity to be one.

    He knew, though, where she was getting at.

    Swallowing hard, Kim Dokja began, "Had my mother not told you about it? Ah, not to worry. I can see why she could have forgotten to tell you all about it."

    You see, Min Jiwon, she happens to be beautiful. Not the subtle kind, but the one that was glaringly obvious. You could look at her, and the first words you would breathe out just like that, would be 'she is beautiful'. This also had a hand in the general effect of everyone giving her anything she could ever ask for.

    "No. She did tell, and that's what I am talking about." She paused, and thought for a while. She sneered, "Do you know what I came here for, Kim Dokja-ssi?"

    "I do."

    "Well, then you would also know you cannot exactly risk upsetting me, hmm?"

    "Yes, Min Jiwon-ssi, but we had got an invitation for a meal even before I was made knowledgeable of your arrival. You cannot possibly blame me, when I, too, was supposed to go."

    The silence was uncomfortable, but it was suddenly filled by the sounds of Lee Sookyoung entering the room. She set down another dish, and dragged a chair out to sit.

    "Dokja-yah, how is the food?" She asked, clearly sensing the tense atmosphere that had been built in the room previously. The tension was still unreleased, and Min Jiwon stabbed her food like it owed her something but had refused to pay back.

    "It is really good, Mother. I have missed it." Kim Dokja replied, genuinely smiling for once. But as fast as his expression had brightened, it dulled just as quickly. He looked down at his hands that fiddled with the hem of the table cloth. He went for another bite.

    The rest of the dinner went by really quiet. There were talks here and there, in between stretches of silence. But those conversations were but a cover, of amiable persons in an amiable and welcoming meal. It was stuff, and Kim Dokja, who usually ate slowly, especially with a book by his side and the food growing cold, opted to finish as fast as he could this time.

    He helped Lee Sookyoung get the dishes away from the table, washed them, and at one point, was asked to help Min Jiwon with another less than substantial task to get her 'settled'. When he finally was free for the night, his mother and him finally decided to talk things out.

    It was natural for the matter to have come to this. Kim Dokja knew there was not much his mother could do to convince her family.

    The estate that Kim Dokja currently lived in was under the name of his maternal grandfather, but given that he lived with his children in the capital, and that circumstances happened as such that his daughter Lee Sookyoung turned up after eloping with a man less than their own stations with a son and a child on the way... Kim Dokja considered it to be rather kind of them.

    This was as peaceful of a life he could get, in a place where he could live respectably, and amid other people who did not know who he was and just believed Lee Sookyoung to be a widow who lost her husband. This was more than Kim Dokja could ever hope for after seeing his mother struggle for so long. First were the bruises and blotches of red and blue and purple on her skin that usually came after the shattering of glass, followed by the humiliation she faced from her own family and having tobput up a brave front for him.

    But now, that person, Min Jiwon. She was here, and Kim Dokja's image of a perfect life was near its possible end.

    He found Lee Sookyoung in the dining room, sitting silently, running her eyes over the little sized lines of the day's newspaper. He sat before her.

    He hesitated, and while he did know what he wanted to talk of, he did not know where to start. So he starts with what he thinks should suffice, not a lie, "It is nice to see you after so long, Mother."

    Lee Sookyoung kept the paper down, and looked at him, eyes crinkling at the corners slightly as she smiled slightly, "It has only been three months, Dokja-yah. But, I must say it feels quite nice to hear you say that."

    "Oh, um... yeah. I mean, I am sorry if that was not obvious." Kim Dokja nervously uttered. Perhaps he was a bit too reserved for his own good. But, these habits were hard to change. Even if he acted like he was smiling as wide as he can to appear friendly even as his true feelings starve in a jar he tightened and threw off a cliff.

    Lee Sookyoung laughed, as if she heard his inner monologue. She, on the other hand, always made it clear she knew what Kim Dokja was like and how he would act in any given situation. "No, no. I know you best, I see it."

    "Okay."

    There was a beat of silence, as if both of them were trying to figure out who would have to speak first.

    His mother gave up first, and though she spoke very clearly (albeit suddenly that Kim Dokja jumped a little in his seat), she refused to make eye contact. "I am sorry, Dokja-yah."

    But then she looked up, and Kim Dokja felt all questions and excuses he was about to ask die on his tongue.

    "I do not even know what I did the entire time I was in the capital. And I feel like I wasted the entirety of these past three months. And then, I came back with her. As if, I only just sped up the process if anything." Lee Sookyoung's voice sounded so resigned, like she had done a dozen labours but she had not attained even a bit of what she was promised. Kim Dokja had rarely ever heard his mother speak in such a way.

    Kim Dokja's image of his mother, Lady Lee Sookyoung, was of a person who was resolute. She might have been the one who had taken all that his father had inflicted on her. But at the same time, she was also the one who, if Kim Dokja's lack of memories of his father was taken into account, and also the fact his father no longer walked this earth, was the one who made sure Kim Dokja never fell in his father's line of sight.

    Kim Dokja knew his mother liked saying she knew him well. But, truth be told, he himself sometimes failed to understand her in return. So, he did what he knew he did best: he worked around it. "How is everyone there? Are they well?" Kim Dokja did not, in fact, really care how they were fairing, really.

    "I would say so. Minah had given birth to a healthy baby boy about five months back, apparently." Lee Sookyoung attempted to smile a bit. Kim Dokja did notice, though, how she had used the word 'apparently'. Like she had not seen the baby. Like she had not been let in with them. It sickened him just a little.

    "Is he cute? What is his name?" He attempted, he truly did. Kim Dokja himself did not in fact know how even Lee Minah looked like.

    Kim Dokja had not been there for a long time now.

    "Hmm, they say so." Lee Sookyoung said, "Father named the little guy Minho. Jeon Minho, it is."

    "Ah, okay." Kim Dokja said that, and then he ran into a wall. What was he supposed to say after that? What could he possibly say to continue this conversation? As much as it was tense and uncomfortable to sit and face each other like that, he knew, and so did his mother, that it was crucial. Kim Dokja whispered, "So, is Min Jiwon set to inherit this house, for sure then?"

    "..."

    Lee Sookyoung glanced at him momentarilt, and then turned away to look around the room. She eventually said, "It seems so."

    The lack of resolution was something Kim Dokja picked up on. There was one thing he knew about his mother, that, if she deemed something hopeless, she would not endure it and would give up as easily. There was, in Kim Dokja's beliefs, no way his mother would spend three whole months with her family if it was to be a fruitless venture. "Unless...?"

    "Unless, well. Unless she herself tells Father to let us have ownership, not her." She said, quickly.

    "That is not happening," at least, it does not seem that is, considering how she has been. He decided as such. Min Jiwon as a person was someone who held herself at a high regard. She was used to being given anything and everything she ever wished for, so there was no way she would refuse something she was offered in the first place.

    Lee Sookyoung started, "I am sorry, Dokja-ya—"

    "That is okay, Mother. It is not like it is exactly in our hands. It never was from the beginning." Kim Dokja cit her off, but even if he was upset a bit, and even if he could blame her for it, he knew it was no use. So, he would rather save his energy and think of something that should actually help the situation.

    He spoke again, "Instead, it depends on her, does it not?" Kim Dokja tried to do some damage control. Even he knew how what he was spouting currently was too farfetched and overall quite unrealistic. He shrugged, "We just have to impress her, I suppose."

    Lee Sookyoung looked unimpressed, and her hands grabbed on the newspaper again, the one that had been left abandoned all this time. Kim Dokja tried to smile, but it felt stiff.

    Kim Dokja said, voice becoming hesitant as he came to a conclusion, "Mother? Is there another way?"

    "I would rather we not even consider that." His mother was quick to dismiss it.

    "It is for one of us to marry her, no?"

    "...yes. But of course, I will never ask any one of you to even regard that thought." Lee Sookyoung looked conflicted. She knew of what Kim Dokja had come to understand, but there was no way she could possibly feed that solution for a way out.

    "Okay." Kim Dokja did not falter and nodded understandingly, "Yeah, okay." Seeing how his mother was about to speak to salvage any misunderstandings, Kim Dokja said, "Mother, it is fine. You did your best, did you not? We are not upset with you, and I can say this on behalf of me, Heewon-ah and Namwoon-ah too."

    Lee Sookyoung did not say anything.

    "Do not think too much, we will handle this some way, like we always do." Kim Dokja smiled.

    
    Kim Dokja scowled to himself a bit.

    He had spent the entire morning avoiding Min Jiwon as much as it was possible while still maintaining social propriety. As long as it was not overly obvious that he was doing it, and not enough that she could point it out on his face.

    But that was what ticked him off. He had to start to avoid her in the first place, because, she would not leave him alone.

    It flattered him a bit at first, when he first realised that Min Jiwon was knowingly asking for him anytime she required anything or wanted to ask something. That she was asking for his attention.

    But within an hour since breakfast, Kim Dokja was done. He internally felt a bit bad to have his mother attend to her since he did not want to. But Min Jiwon was a person he wished to not see at all.

    She asked for him every time she required something, and asked him for anything she wanted to know.

    And then it happened. It happened at lunch of all times. Right in front of Lee Sookyoung who was his mother. When she had asked how Min Jiwon was faring in this new environment, that, as much as it irked her to say out loud, Min Jiwon was to inherit.

    "Well. But of course, all of it is not worthwhile if I do not have a partner with me."

    Lee Sookyoung had stiffened a bit in her chairs.

    Min Jiwon had continued, unabashedly, "I intend to find a partner here."

    "A spouse?"

    "What else?" And she had decidedly looked at Kim Dokja then, a small blush gracing her pale cheeks.

    Huh.

    Kim Dokja, for the life of him, could not figure out what it was about himself, or rather even, what he had possibly done that could warrant such a reaction from Min Jiwon towards him. Was it how he acted at dinner the previous night? But, Kim Dokja reasoned, he had been rather curt with her, and talked back. He did, did he not?

    It was a whirlwind after that. That day, around late afternoon, the carriage from Jeoji Geoju arrived, and Kim Dokja had been off his seat in an instant to receive them. He could not wait to see.

    To his relief, Kim Namwoon looked more hearty. His skin was still a bit washed from the illness, but he had grinned on coming home, upon seeing Kim Dokja shake his head on the unsightly way he had leaped from the carriage. So Kim Dokja decided he was well on his way to health. That bastard could not possibly be sick for that long anyways.

    Jung Heewon too looked unchanged, if it was for the wide smile she gave him. Both were quite jumpy on seeing Lee Sookyoung, and Kim Dokja guessed they missed her too.

    Min Jiwon did not come out, however. And Kim Dokja thought he did not mind it. He could not care if she thought it was best to leave them reunite first, or that she was too conceited to think they were not worth it.

    An hour later, he filled in all the information of what had happened since the evening the previous day. He let Jung Heewon know of what his mother had said of what occurred in her time in Hanyang, the capital. Of the inheritance, of who had decided so, of who was to have it eventually.

    Jung Heewon grumbled on the thought of Min Jiwon getting this estate within the next few years. It was a bit illogical, Kim Dokja knew. It could only be in two cases: either Lee Sookyoung died, or Min Jiwon turned twenty one in age to be an adult.

    But the first was a long time from now, and the second had occurred a few years ago. Jung Heewon asked about it.

    "Kim Namwoon is turning twenty one next year, you know. Apparently, they are considering this as high time to take this estate back, given all of Mother's children are finally adults. That is what I have heard."

    There estate was not large per se, but it was enough to give them sufficient earnings to live off of. Lee Sookyoung of course, did not ever intend to risk it. She usually said she was not too old to keep working (she still looked like she was in her late thirties even when Kim Dokja was currently twenty eight). But, Kim Dokja insisted, and as of now, their earnings were supported by Kim Dokja's shifts at the local library and Jung Heewon's training kids in the neighborhood in kendo.

    But alas, the estate was incomparable, and there was not much to do in these rural areas.

    "Bullshit."

    Kim Dokja did not bother admonishing her, and even nodded. He felt similar sentiments. Why now?

    The topic of the conversation somehow steered towards the woman in question herself: Min Jiwon. Kim Dokja let Jung Heewon know what her general disposition was like, and his sister's face only distorted with disappointment and irritation with each other word he spoke.

    At last, the topic he came to was what she had said during lunch earlier. Kim Dokja was struggling to let it out, like Jung Heewon would kill him if he was to say it too nonchalantly.

    "She is here to marry?" Jung Heewon half shrieked. "Huh? How does she expect anyone to like her when her personality is absolute dogshit?"

    "Heewon!" Kim Dokja flailed as he tried to keep her seated. They were currently in her room, sitting on the bed, but Kim Dokja feared the house would turn into a warzone should Jung Heewon get her hands on her kendo sword. He said, "Well, that is not all, you see..."

    She narrowed her eyes at him suspiciously, "What else?"

    Kim Dokja felt embarrassed saying it, because he felt he could possibly be wrong about Min Jiwon's intentions towards himself.

    But Jung Heewon disagreed, and within a minute of him letting the words out, she was throwing a fit, and Kim Dokja had to physically restrain her from walking up to the guest and punching her straight in the throat.

    Kim Dokja sighed. This is going to be a problem.

Chapter Text

    Truth be told, Kim Dokja was uncomfortable.

    At first, he had doubted if Min Jiwon actually did intend to court him with marriage in mind. It was ridiculous to even think about for the three weeks that were spent avoiding any situation that could result in Kim Dokja having to take any of her favours.

    It was exhausting for him, for Kim Dokja to walk on eggshells around her. Because, really, as much as it was glaringly obvious to literally everyone in the house (even Namwoon, to Kim Dokja's horror) that Min Jiwon had made it her goal to get him to marry her, she never said anything. That was what it was, was it not? Kim Dokja could not say anything, he could not reject her, because she had not put forward a proposal for courtship in the first place.

    She was just there, revolving around him in circles. And if it was not for the coy glances she shot at Kim Dokja every once in a while, he would not even have ever thought of it.

    Because Min Jiwon was beautiful, Kim Dokja was not. He was not ugly per se, no one had ever commented on it, but he knew how lacking his prospects were in just about any field in life, really.

    So, why would Min Jiwon be interested in him?

    "Maybe she has a degradation kink, who knows?" Jung Heewon tried to supply once when he asked what she thought the day she came from Jeoji Geoju. "You did say you kind of talked back at dinner, so." So...? He did not bother asking her for opinions on the matter ever since.

    Kim Dokja did not even want to consider it. But the kind of gaze she had on him — lowered eyelashes, blinking slowly, and the pink that seemed to colour her cheeks every time she regarded him too long — really did not help the case. The way Min Jiwon was acting, Kim Dokja felt like he was stuck in a dark room where he did not know what lay ahead. There was nothing he could do, really. Only wait. He dreaded when it would come, when Min Jiwon would possibly actually propose marriage.

    And then, Kim Namwoon had hammered down the last few nails.

    Kim Dokja returned from the library on a Tuesday, and he found Kim Namwoon running back home from God knows where. When the latter saw him, he paled. There were scratches on his face and arms. Kim Dokja had no idea where he could have ended up like that, but his brother knew places in the neighborhood that Kim Dokja could never expect to see in such an area.

    "Hyung, umm..."

    "Namwoon, just where are you coming back from?" Kim Dokja questioned, making sure to train his face into an expression that clearly showed his disappointment.

    Kim Namwoon hesitated a bit, and his brows slanted down. His eyes closed and he sucked a breath. "I am sorry—"

    "That is not what I asked."

    "Uh, well, Hyung, you see— " He flailed a bit, "I was... okay, fine. I was at Kang's?"

    Kim Dokja stared at him in disbelief. "Really? How many times do I have to—? Oh well. Just, did he say anything?"

    "No? No, no, he did not. Just that, I should listen to you more and focus on deciding what I intend to do with my life instead." Kim Namwoon said with a small voice, but raised his hands to defend himself as he got louder at the end, "But he still let me play so you cannot say anything!"

    "Of course he will let you play! Why would he let his profit lessen with one customer gone, really." Kim Dokja felt his anger spike up slightly.

    Kang Jiho ran a, what Namwoon called was a, game centre. Kim Dokja thought the name was ridiculous, because this centre was actually just a small restaurant. But the man also provided facilities for games that visitors could play. Especially among groups or families.

    Kim Dokja knew the guy, and he was a nice person overall. He had been to the place a few times, but he honestly could never get himself genuinely interested in playing cards with anyone. How Kim Namwoon was able to sit for so long, playing cards with his friends, was beyond him.

    Right now, however, he urged his brother to just come home with him, and fortunately enough, he acquiesced and followed. Kim Dokja made sure to not grab haphazardly on his arm, but still dragged him in to also apply ointment to all the shallow scratches he had on himself. Kim Namwoon eventually admitted he was in a scuffle over a game.

    Looking up, Kim Dokja saw the moon, pale and ghostly in the sky. It was not completely dark yet, and somehow, there were no clouds. It was clear tonight.

    But the moment he stepped in, he remembered the existence of Min Jiwon and his face fell slightly. The woman still seemed to be on her mission.

    Kim Dokja, if he was to be truly honest, was perfectly willing to believe that Min Jiwon was here to look for a marriage partner, a possible spouse, and not specifically him. She had said so herself, that she was looking for someone here, never being particular if she had someone already in mind. But see, she never acted out.

    She never stepped out of the house. Kim Dokja was baffled, and that coupled with her wordless stares directed towards him, not only had it made him but everyone around him too, absolutely sure and convinced, that she was targeting him.

    Kim Dokja felt his shoulders tense. This was a ridiculous situation to end up in when one was turning thirty in less than two years.

    Until bedtime that was four hours hence, Kim Dokja survived through half an hour of having to stick to her to assist her, being on the receiving end of a bite of foods that had been served to her (she had smiled almost shyly), and another entire hour of having to play cards in the parlor during which she constantly tried to help him. All the while as Kim Namwoon pestered him with offhanded comments that Kim Dokja felt like punching him over.

    He was relieved by Jung Heewon, who took his place and absolutely obliterated the woman. The latter had cursed in a way that honestly shook Kim Dokja. But, even as all of the family went away, at the end, Jung Heewon somehow convinced Kim Dokja to stay back.

    When Kim Dokja went to bed that night, he was half excited and half in dread. Jung Heewon had offered (threatened) to take his mind off these things and one person called Min Jiwon. The offer?

    Jung Heewon was taking him for a day out tomorrow.

    
    Even though he was not much of a fan, maybe Kim Dokja could take the chance to look at the new releases in the book store, that he had read about the previous day in the catalogues that arrived in the library.

    Not that he was going to buy any. He would have to resort to borrowing them from the library itself when they did arrive.

    It was Wednesday, which of course, meant Market Day. And Kim Dokja was starting to rethink his decision to follow Jung Heewon's words.

    Because, Min Jiwon had demanded she accompany them.

    And even Jung Heewon could not possibly say no. 

    So, Kim Dokja simply let her come along with them, resigning him to his fate of another day of hushed conversations behind Min Jiwon's back, and an added bonus of embarrassment out in public. Jung Heewon looked like she would have a permanent scowl at this point. Funny, how it reminded him of one man who went by the name of Yoo Joonghyuk.

    He chuckled darkly at himself, as Gong Pildu extorted money from them, and while Jung Heewon paid for the carriage, she only did for the two of them. Her firm belief was that she had only intended this trip for herself and Kim Dokja. Thus, Kim Dokja ended up paying for Min Jiwon's fare.

    When they settled in the carriage, Min Jiwon's presence basically rendered the two siblings speechless. No conversations flowed, and the entire ride all the way to the town square was stuffy and filled with wordless glares and uncomfortable looks.

    The day was clear today, and no clouds hovered above, which meant that sweltering heat beat down on them. The sun shone so bright that Kim Dokja decided not to bother to look up or even straight ahead the entire day. His head hurt if he even tried to focus on looking somewhere.

    This was the end of September, and Kim Dokja was only looking forward to winter.

    The air was heavy with moisture, and the clothes he wore stuck to his skin. Thankfully, he had not worn anything over his light dress shirt. Jung Heewon too, wore a short sleeved top with the less than market-appropriate culottes she had on. It looked suspiciously similar to the kind of outfits she wore for kendo training.

    Surprisingly, Min Jiwon did not put her gowns to use. However, her dress was still long enough that it slightly swept the stairs as she stepped down the carriage. Kim Dokja mentally noted to stay away from it, lest he step on it, even though he had got off first to help the two.

    The town was bustling with activity. Stalls that would otherwise not be seen on other days had been put up, brimming with articles and items, vying for anyone's attention. Shopkeepers had gone out of their way once again to set them up.

    The stalls lined up on one side, to Kim Dokja's left, while the normal indoor stores to the opposite had been decorated and looked a tad bit brighter than usual. It was a weekly sight, but aside from Jung Heewon who could not sit still and Kim Namwoon who was a regular on these streets, Min Jiwon (new to town) and Kim Dokja (resident homebody) were both more or less, strangers to it.

    Jung Heewon commented, "There is a slight chance we might actually see Namwoon around here. He was not home when we left, right?"

    Kim Dokja shook his head upon regustering her words in his head, "No, he was not." He lifted his hand and bunched it into a fist. "I am only waiting to get my hands on that boy. He has been way too careless these days."

    His sister let out a laugh behind him, as he followed Min Jiwon who had started walking away.

    The three walked along the sidewalk, and every now and then, a carriage or coach would pass by. Though the area was quite popular among both locals and newcomers, it was not much of a place to visit for people who were better off.

    Kim Dokja saw various spreads of ceramics and fabrics. The latter was especially given attention to by Min Jiwon, who more or less dragged him by the arm to check them out. He was not exactly interested, but he supposed he could look at them. They did not look bad, in fact, it was quite the opposite. They held his attention long enough to take his mind off of the woman beside him as he ran his hands over the different textures of the cloth.

    The stall keeper was keen on having them purchase some of the ones he showed them. Jung Heewon stood nearby, thankfully. Kim Dokja wondered if she did not want to be there. But, she had been the one to suggest they go out, so it was not like she could leave him alone with the one person they were planning to get away from anyways.

    Min Jiwon's eyes sparkled at the silk that was shown to her. There was a clear intention to buy at least half a dozen of the colours. But Kim Dokja knew, and his eyes almost bulged out their sockets as he heard the stall keeper put out the price. What in the ever loving hell?

    It was too expensive, to put it shortly. He could see that the man had easily recognized Min Jiwon as a non-local, so he was spouting any price he could to get out of her. And, by the looks of it, Min Jiwon was falling for the trap.

    Kim Dokja wanted to facepalm. Was she that sheltered she did not know if the price was too extravagant and not worth the item?

    Jung Heewon butted in at that moment, "Good sir, you cannot possibly expect us to actually pay up that amount? That is absurd." Her voice took on a threatening tone, "Get the price right, first."

    The stall keeper seemed to have no tact or understanding of self-preservation. He went on, "Oh, my lady, but I am putting in the right price. This is high quality silk, imported from Hanyang itself. You cannot expect me to decrease the price, and get myself a loss?"

    The man had a way with his lies. But, Min Jiwon's eyes narrowed at the mention of the capital. Jung Heewon was about to say something when she cut in, "Oh?" Kim Dokja was interested in this sudden development. She continued, "Such a coincidence, for I, in fact, happen to be from Hanyang."

    She ran a firm hand over the fabric, and bunched it in her fist. She let go, and though it was not at all obvious, upon looking closely, several wrinkles could be seen running thinly across the expanse of the shiny blue silk. The action was done with so much intention, that even Jung Heewon looked down to try to figure it out.

    Min Jiwon's face took on a grave expression as she glared at the stall keeper. While she looked like he had murdered her entire family, the latter could only stare helplessly, not a single clue in his head of what could have upset the lady dressed in a fine burgundy dress before him.

    "Miss...?"

    "Do you know that Hanyang is famous for its world class silk? Absolutely optimum quality?"

    "Yes?"

    "Then if you are being truthful, I should let you know that the trader you bought this from has conned you, good Sir." Min Jiwon smiled, but it was bitter. Like she was ready to bite his hand off if he attempted to lie again. "This," She picks up the cloth and throws it at his face, "is not Hanyang silk and you know it."

    The stall keeper had not even got the chance to react, before Min Jiwon was striding away from the place, confidence oozing out of her in waves. Jung Heewon whistled as she and Kim Dokja followed.

    They walked slowly along the side, the calls from other stalls filling their ears. Kim Dokja did not look around much, but his sister was turning her head at every other moment.

    Kim Dokja asked out of curiosity, making sure to sound detached, "Min Jiwon-ssi? Why were you so keen on buying the fabric if you knew it was not Hanyang silk?"

    Min Jiwon almost jumped at his voice. But she composed herself, and said in the softest tone Kim Dokja had heard her speak in, "Oh well, Hanyang silk is not available in the colours that were here. I was just interested in the variety, but then he said they were Hanyang..." She smiled sweetly.

    He  nodded along in understanding. That made sense. They walked further when Jung Heewon slowed down. Her hands went up to her waist, and her weight shifted to one leg.

    She seemed to be thinking, but Kim Dokja had not got a word out before Jung Heewon went up to Min Jiwon, and offered with a wide smile (it was hard to figure out what she was thinking), "Min Jiwon-ssi! You must be upset after that entire altercation. What do you say we visit a restaurant here? After all, a meal is the best distraction!"

    Jung Heewon winked at him, Kim Dokja did not know why.

    Min Jiwon at first tried to refuse, but then Jung Heewon looked at Kim Dokja again, and he understood. He sighed before speaking, "That is not such a bad idea. Besides, it is almost lunch time."

    He looked at the clock tower in the background as if to support his words, but it was too far, and his eyes hurt at having to squint in the sunlight. So he gave up, and hoped Min Jiwon did not question him.

    Min Jiwon acquiesced, thankfully, in Jung Heewon's case. And to Kim Dokja's slight horror, she led them in the direction of Kang's.

    As they walked, there was the sound of horses that followed them, and the sound of wheels rolling over the concrete. Kim Dokja heard them before he saw them.

    "Kim Dokja-ssi!"

    The man in question whipped his head around, only to see Lee Hyunsung waving at him from his carriage. The army man was smiling widely, and had the vehicle pull up near the sidewalk. Kim Dokja's eyes were wide in surprise.

    "Lee Hyunsung-ssi?" Jung Heewon half yelled. She came to a stop, as she had taken in the sight of a familiar carriage racing down towards them.

    The carriage came at a nearly startling halt, and within a moment, the man was off the vehicle, jogging up to them. His face was flushed and his gait was long, eyes sparkling at the sight of friends.

    Lee Hyunsung wore an olive and white ensemble, it was quite form-fitting and made him look even taller. He suddenly looked back, and sheepishly said to the siblings, "Oh, um, just a second, Kim Dokja-ssi, Jung Heewon-ssi."

    He walked back to the carriage, while they had not even been able to utter a sound. Kim Dokja tried to assent but only a weird noise came out of his throat. He tried coughing into his fist to cover up.

    There were muffled sounds, and Lee Hyunsung could be seen talking animatedly and smiling a bit tensely, before a head popped out from the carriage.

    Lee Jihye's eyes landed on Kim Dokja, and she pointed at him, "It is the squid Ahjussi!"

    Kim Dokja could not even process the title he had been given. The young woman scrambled down the steps, and came up to him. She looked at Jung Heewon behind him, and exclaimed, "Eonni! It is great to see you here!"

    Jung Heewon nodded and smiled brightly, as both women knocked their fists with a bump. Kim Dokja rolled his eyes, and finally saw Lee Hyunsung approach their party, followed by... Kim Dokja frowned as a natural reaction.

    Yoo Joonghyuk.

    Kim Dokja steered his gaze away. Well, he could not exactly make his displeasure known, could he? Yoo Joonghyuk was one handsome bastard and besides, it was not like he had ever said to Kim Dokja's face that he hated him. Even if he had indirectly commented on his looks...

    Kim Dokja shook his head. Not a solid base to outwardly hate the guy. There was nothing he could do. So he looked up, and was once again a bit taken aback by his looks. He grit his teeth, and Yoo Joonghyuk reacted wordlessly, eyes zeroing on Kim Dokja.

    Maybe that was his equivalent of rolling his eyes.

    Bowing, Kim Dokja greeted them, and Lee Hyunsung returned the favor. He started, "Kim Dokja-ssi! It is such a great coincidence that we should meet out here! How have you been? And, is there any special occasion?"

    "Indeed is. Though, it is not much of a special occasion as Heewon's insistence I accompany her." Kim Dokja said easily.

    Which Jung Heewon took offense to. She swat him in the chest, annoyed. "How about my insistence to lighten your mood? You have been sulking since yesterday."

    Lee Hyunsung could not say anything as Min Jiwon cut in (Kim Dokja had almost forgotten her being there), "Why so, Dokja-ssi? Surely there can be nothing that could possibly be worrying you so much?"

    Lee Jihye returned to her place beside Yoo Joonghyuk, and the army man finally registered the new presence in their usual party of four. Kim Dokja remembered, "Oh, nothing to be concerned about. Ah, now, I should introduce you." Kim Dokja took a step back, and bowed again. "Lee Hyunsung-ssi, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi, this is my maternal cousin, Min Jiwon. She has come to visit the estate for a few weeks."

    "Pleasure to make your acquaintance." Lee Hyunsung smiled.

    Kim Dokja nodded and turned to Min Jiwon to whisper something. He told her of the two men, their identities and their stations. Her eyes widened a bit as she looked at Yoo Joonghyuk, who unsurprisingly, still wore black in this heat. Kim Dokja wanted to scoff at his fashion choices, or rather, choice.

    Min Jiwon said a few things about herself, and upon discovering that it was her first time here, Lee Jihye turned to Jung Heewon to demand she show all four of them around.

    Jung Heewon nodded, but then turned to Lee Hyunsung to ask, "Well, we were about to go have lunch. We know the owner of one of the bigger restaurants here. If you all are hungry, then you can come with us! If, of course, you do not have any prior engagement?"

    "We would love to join you, if you do not mind!" Lee Hyunsung enthusiastically followed. But he felt a stare at the back of his head, and when he looked behind, he could only see Yoo Joonghyuk pointedly staring at him. Or rather, glaring at him to think before doing anything.

    Kim Dokja noticed it. He seemed to be noticing things regarding the man wearing black quite a lot. He gave the final push, "Then, we should follow Heewon. It has been a while since we saw each other, no?" Kim Dokja smiled as sweetly as he could, and aside from the scoffs from Jung Heewon and the slight look of repulsion on Lee Jihye's face, the rest of the party seemed to be taking his words in deep regard.

    Much to his surprise, Yoo Joonghyuk did not say anything else.

    Jung Heewon called out to follow her, and promptly set off. Lee Hyunsung dismissed the carriage after a short talk with Kim Dokja as to where it could be kept around here. Yoo Joonghyuk grumbled about the impromptu detour, but still stepped in line with the rest. Kim Dokja wanted to smile.

    While Jung Heewon and Lee Hyunsung talked a bit, Kim Dokja took it as a chance to tap Lee Jihye on the shoulder, "Hey," She looked at him, and away from Yoo Joonghyuk who also looked at him naturally. Kim Dokja awkwardly asked, "Why did you call me squid Ahjussi? Where did it even come from, and," he looked at her in the eye, "I am not that old, okay? I am probably around Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi's age."

    Lee Jihye grinned, "I do not know, Ahjussi, you just give off that kind of an aura."

    Kim Dokja saw Min Jiwon's expression visibly sour at that. "But why squid? Also, you do not call Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi 'ahjussi', do you?" Kim Dokja looked pointedly at the man.

    Said man slightly nodded but his expression was not exactly positive. Lee Jihye clarified, "Of course I do not call him 'ahjussi'. He is Master!"

    The stars aligned that day, for both Kim Dokja and Yoo Joonghyuk winced at that title. Min Jiwon suddenly piped up from Kim Dokja's side, who could not help but say, "Oh wow, that is even worse."

    Yoo Joonghyuk glared at her which she did not notice, but he did not say anything. They soon came to a stop in front of the restaurant that Jung Heewon had said she was leading them to. Kang's. Kim Dokja had no qualms going here, but he just wished Kim Namwoon was not here.

    Upon entering, Jung Heewon asked for a table to accommodate all six of them. The waiter was a little worried, but he soon got them a spot near the right corner of the establishment. It was more of a closed off cabin, with screens on three sides for some semblance of privacy in this crowded place.

    Kim Dokja noticed how with each step getting closer to the table and eventually their food, Yoo Joonghyuk's frown got deeper. It was as clear as day that he did not want to be there. Kim Dokja could not help but sympathise.

    They settled down, and the waiter brought them water. And as they placed their orders, though at first the conversation was stunted and facing a lot of pauses, it gradually became easier to spout out stuff to talk and laugh about. Lee Jihye was especially interested in sharing her experience and progress in swordsmanship with Jung Heewon, surprising the latter that it was Yoo Joonghyuk who had first started teaching her the skill.

    "You know how to wield a sword, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi?" Jung Heewon asked, clearly impressed, but then easily followed with, "I mean, with a build like yours, it is good you are putting it to good use!" She laughed, and even Lee Hyunsung nodded along.

    Min Jiwon passed Kim Dokja a bite, and sitting among all the people, he accepted it. Lee Hyunsung curiously asked, "Are you two close, Kim Dokja-ssi?"

    The man in question blinked at him at the question. Min Jiwon swooped in to answer, "I would like to say that. I mean, Dokja-yah has been the nicest to me, and made sure I felt at home, here in Iseul."

    Min Jiwon had never really used that way to call him. Kim Dokja choked a bit on his rice. To his surprise, a glass of water was pushed before him. He looked up to see Yoo Joonghyuk, who himself did not look at him. His glower had gotten worse after all this time.

    Kim Dokja said, "It is no matter."

    But, the woman did not seem to have any plans to stop, "But it is! I feel Dokja-ssi is such a nice person, caring and sweet."

    Lee Jihye widened her eyes by some extent, and Kim Dokja briefly wondered what she could be thinking.

    Even though he himself schooled his features at that, Kim Dokja internally agreed with the looks of disgust his sister and Lee Hyunsung's sister had on. The brother, however, seemed to be in full agreement with Min Jiwon's sentiments (Kim Dokja had no idea how he managed to give off such an impression on Lee Hyunsung) while Yoo Joonghyuk had an indecipherable look.

    It appeared the latter was more concerned with getting out of the place as soon as he could. The man had probably not even registered in his head what Min Jiwon had said.

    So, in order to get the attention off of himself, Kim Dokja had to get it on someone else. Divert it.

    "Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi! So, how do you find Iseul so far?" Kim Dokja was seated right across the man himself, near the edge, so conversing with him proved to be no challenge. However, this question, he felt he had asked way too many times.

    "Tolerable."

    Kim Dokja's eye twitched at that word. He was reminded of something; his history with that word had recently been spoiled. Something akin to the need to be annoying sprung up in his self.

    He asked back, monotonous, "Like me?"

    Within a second, Yoo Joonghyuk stared at him. Kim Dokja smiled, but neither of them said anything. It felt like a face off. Yoo Joonghyuk kept staring at him like he was contemplating something. Possibly something that would make or break some important matter. Kim Dokja tilted his head, but found it hard to keep himself looking at the man's face.

    Curse his genes for that goddamned face.

     It was Lee Jihye who spoke up at that, garnering attention from everyone on the table, including Min Jiwon who was dragging her eating utensils on the plate, and Jung Heewon who had been in some pleasant exchange with Lee Hyunsung.

    Lee Jihye turned right, towards Kim Dokja, "Ahjussi, you are not married, are you?" To his horror, she looked genuinely curious.

    It seemed Kim Dokja had not yet passed in being the target of everyone today. He spluttered a bit, barely noticing how Yoo Joonghyuk let out a small smirk at the reaction. "Huh?" He barely let out.

    Lee Hyunsung admonished her, "Jihye, it is not something you just ask so blatantly of someone!" He apologized to Kim Dokja, afterwards.

    But the topic was too vast to let up. Jung Heewon added, "He is not, Jihye. And from the looks of it, he will probably die a bachelor." She cackled and Kim Dokja had a fleeting doubt she was imagining something to further fuel his embarrassment.

    Min Jiwon crossed her arms before her chest, and pouted before saying, "That cannot be. I am sure Dokja-yah will have settled down before you do, Heewon-ssi."

    Kim Dokja wanted to die at that moment.

    If he was not blind and blatantly oblivious, then he knew of the kind of development there was between his sister and Lee Hyunsung-ssi. A match between the two was very much possible. Jung Heewon actually seemed to like the man (this was rare) and Lee Hyunsung seemed to be fond of her. One would be blind to not see it.

    Putting that against Kim Dokja's raging bachelorship was kind of unfair, was it not? And besides, Min Jiwon only said that because she herself believed in a match between her and Kim Dokja, did she not? But Kim Dokja did not intend on letting that happen. And aside from Min Jiwon, as much as it hurt Kim Dokja to stutter out, he did not think anyone would exactly fancy him.

    He just was not cut out of the material that seemed to make other, finer, richer gentlemen. Even if Jung Heewon did not get along with Lee Hyunsung, still, Kim Dokja had long gone past the fitting age.

    By pure logic therefore, it should be out of the question that he had any chance of settling down, married, before his sister did.

    Even if the others had not picked up on this, Kim Dokja saw some unique reactions. Jung Heewon looked taken aback at that, frowning immediately after as the realisation set. Lee Hyunsung looked sheepishly between Min Jiwon and Jung Heewon, before regarding Kim Dokja with a helpless look. Lee Jihye seemed to be on edge, like she would jump if touched even by a feather. Yoo Joonghyuk looked passive, but his jaw was set a tad bit tighter as he stared at Min Jiwon, undeterred.

    "Oh, um." Kim Dokja coughed.

    "Eonni!" Lee Jihye said to Min Jiwon, "How are you so sure? Have you looked at squid Ahjussi?"

    "Do not call him that." Min Jiwon said, bitterness laced in each of the words.

    Lee Jihye did not get the hint, "Tell me, Eonni. Do you perhaps fancy this squid Ahjussi?"

    Kim Dokja was not sure why this kid was so hell bent on figuring out his entire love life and insulting his looks all the while. It was a weird fascination on her part. What was she even going through under Yoo Joonghyuk's provided care?

    He had a small thought of whether she would get along with his brother or not. But then, he decided, they would not. Still, he was glad at least Kim Namwoon had not met Yoo Joonghyuk.

    Presently, however, the people at the table were occupied with the heavy question that Lee Jihye had asked rather nonchalantly. Everyone looked at Min Jiwon, with baited breaths for her answer. Kim Dokja flailed a bit to divert attention elsewhere. "Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi, you did not tell me what you liked around here?" A drop of cold sweat ran down Kim Dokja's back.

    Yoo Joonghyuk looked at him curiously, but Min Jiwon once again stole the spotlight as she answered with conviction, "Yes." A pause. "I do."

    Kill me.

    "Min Jiwon-ssi—"

    "I did mention how I came here to look for a husband, Dokja? Well, I have found him."

    "But—"

    "It is you. I hope you will ready yourself for when I do eventually ask for your hand in marriage. You will not refuse, right?" Min Jiwon said shamelessly. Kim Dokja was dumbfounded to say the least.

    Lee Hyunsung started as everyone just sat silently at that confession, "Alright, um. The mood is getting too cold, no? The food will get cold."

    Lee Jihye looked upset. Kim Dokja was confused at the sight.

    Kim Dokja shifted slightly away from Min Jiwon, and eventually addressed the army man, "Lee Hyunsung-ssi, I almost forgot, but are you free this weekend?"

    The man startled a bit. Composing himself, he steadied his gaze, questioning, "I-I think so. Uh, why?"

    "Well, Mrs. Jang was keen on inviting you to a meal again." Kim Dokja raised a finger, "I hope you will not refuse, is what she said."

    "Ah," Lee Hyunsung became thoughtful. "Okay. I will check my schedule first, however."

    "That is quite alright. Just, Lee Hyunsung-ssi, let us know via a message or something similar."

    "Of course, I will do that." He nudged at his right, "Oh, and while we are at that topic, I was wondering, can Yoo Joonghyuk-nim come along too?" He asked Kim Dokja, but his eyes were on his benefactor, Yoo Joonghyuk, who had a neutral face. He was leaning back in his seat, and he still had not touched his food. It was starting to look miserable with every passing second.

    Kim Dokja began to answer, "I will have to ask—"

    "No need." Yoo Joonghyuk waved a hand in dismissal, and looked at him.

    "Yoo Joonghyuk-nim?" Lee Hyunsung spoke, confused. He seemed to have no idea.

    "I am leaving this Friday, do you not remember?" The man in black turned his head to raise a perfect brow in question, challenging the other.

    Jung Heewon munched on a piece of cucumber, "So soon?" She said that, but Kim Dokja did not hear any particularly clear hint of regret over it.

    "I have been away here too long now." Yoo Joonghyuk said in a monotonous voice, but it was glaringly obvious he was not impressed by Jung Heewon's conduct just now. He suddenly sat straighter.

    "Ah, have you...?"

    "Time goes by fast, I suppose." Kim Dokja shrugged, and brought a piece of his food in his mouth. He chewed thoughtfully. To anyone else, like Min Jiwon or Yoo Joonghyuk for example, it would seem he was contemplating the amount of time that had passed as they built new friendships. But really, his mind blanked, and he was just mindlessly staring at a point behind Yoo Joonghyuk. The man shifted in his place, but it was not obvious.

    "Will you be returning to the Yoo Estate, Yoo Joonghyuk-nim?" Lee Hyunsung asked, perhaps wondering for his own end of break. After all, he had been in Iseul because he had been let free by Yoo Joonghyuk, after completing his military training.

    "No. Hanyang, it is."

    "You? Hanyang? I am from there actually." Min Jiwon suddenly said. She half turned towards him, which also meant that she was now half facing Kim Dokja, who sat on her left. Their thighs touched, and while she did not seem to mind, Kim Dokja subconsciously shifted away, teetering on the edge of the seat at this point.

    Everyone looked at Yoo Joonghyuk, waiting for his response.

    Yoo Joonghyuk looked unimpressed, and he clearly saw the way Kim Dokja tried to move inconspicuously. He said after a moment, "My cousin; she has been pushing me to visit her for quite some time now."

    "It has been quite a while since I have seen her, indeed." Lee Hyunsung said, thoughtfully, "Especially since the last time was at her wedding a year ago!" He looked fond of the memories.

    Yoo Joonghyuk's cousin got married a year ago. Kim Dokja was suddenly reminded of his own friend who did a year ago too. He found himself nodding and smiling, mentally noting to send her a letter. She will most likely chew him out for forgetting her and her good graces, but Kim Dokja could not say she was a bad friend.

    Kim Dokja asked courteously, "Is she an elder cousin of yours, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi?"

    "Younger."

    "She is the only daughter of his paternal uncle." Lee Hyunsung added.

    "That Eonni is amazing!" Lee Jihye exclaimed, "She is really pretty, but you could not imagine how terrifying she can be when she is truly angry." As she spoke, mirth and admiration burst on her face. It seemed to Kim Dokja that Yoo Joonghyuk's cousin was quite the charming personality. Unlike the one before him, apparently.

    "Jihye—" Yoo Joonghyuk looked slightly alarmed, Kim Dokja could tell, but not because of his face, but the way his voice slightly got higher in pitch at her name.

    Kim Dokja felt excited at this new piece of information, "Really?"

    "Oh yes! Especially considering how she has long given up the inheritance, she can still order Master around!" Lee Jihye snickered, but brought a hand up to her face to hide her wide smile. Perhaps she did not get moments when she could possibly pull her Master's leg.

    "Jihye, not another word." Yoo Joonghyuk grit out, glaring at the girl.

    Lee Jihye did a mock salute, and settled back into her seat. "Sorry, Master!" She smiled sheepishly, and oddly looked at Kim Dokja, as if mapping his reaction to this, and nodding to herself.

    Jung Heewon cackled, her words leaking with short bouts of laughter. "Oh, but Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi, it is nothing to be ashamed of!" Swatting a hand in front of him, she looked down. Her face was not visible now, but it was clear she was very amused.

   There was a sound of disapproval from Yoo Joonghyuk's spot. Kim Dokja snorted, but quickly hid his face behind the glass of water in his hand. He put it down, and without turning and only making sure to look at him once, he said to Lee Hyunsung:

    "Oh, Lee Hyunsung-ssi, since you are coming at Mrs. Jang's, I should let you know some of the details, hmm? Mrs. Jang said she wished to invite you over for lunch, actually. On Sunday."

    "Ah, I think I can manage that." Lee Hyunsung replied in affirmative, but then frowned, a bit upset, "However, it is too bad that, Yoo Joonghyuk-nim, you would not be able to get around the neighborhood. It would have been good if you were to stay for longer. Mrs. Jang is an exceptionally sweet lady, you know." He said confidently, making a fist in the air.

    Kim Dokja agreed with him, "Indeed. In fact, she looked quite... impressed with you that night of the ball, I would say." He bit his bottom lip, and dodged another mouthful of food from Min Jiwon.

    "Oh, that reminds me. How is Jang Hayoung-ssi?"

    "Who?"

    What do you mean, 'who'? You cannot possibly have forgotten someone you were literally introduced to first thing here.

    Besides, Kim Dokja decided, Jang Hayoung was prettier than possibly all the ladies here. Kim Dokja came to the conclusion that Jang Hayoung's good looks were enough to not only hold a candle to Yoo Joonghyuk's, but even slap the guy in the face twice. He was not worth the time of day in her face, Kim Dokja was sure.

    "Yoo Joonghyuk-nim, you really should pay your surroundings more attention. Do you remember the lady with short blonde hair and a bright blue dress at the ball?" Lee Hyunsung asked, exasperated. But, from his tone and how unreactive he was to such an ignorant remark, Kim Dokja could tell it was not a new thing. Yoo Joonghyuk had always been ignorant in such matters.

    Kim Dokja frowned. He did not want to relate to him.

    "Yes?" Yoo Joonghyuk reluctantly said after a while.

    "She is quite well! Hayoung-ssi has been very happy since the ball, and in fact kept talking about how perfect it was, Lee Hyunsung-ssi," said Kim Dokja, smiling. Lee Hyunsung smiled back helplessly. The former's lips turned up just a slight bit more. It was almost endearing how this big guy could be so sensitive when it came to others. He was like a child sometimes, whose way to show disappointment was to sigh and pout.

    Kim Dokja mentally felt like a creep at thinking that way.

    "I am glad to hear that." The army man said.

    "She has been busy with her part time job at the Etika Clock Store, however." Kim Dokja continued, "The one that is down the street on the left?"

    Jung Heewon clapped her hands at being reminded, "Oh, that reminds me, we can drop by! I am sure she would not mind!" She showed a thumbs up, and Lee Jihye's eyes sparkled at the thought of meeting another Eonni that sounded really amazing.

    "You think so, Jung Heewon-ssi?" Lee Hyunsung asked.

    "That girl will not, trust me."

    "Maybe after some time. She sits for morning shifts, does she not? She will only be free in about half an hour from now." Kim Dokja reminded her, checking the clock that hung on the wall.

    Jung Heewon nodded, and directed him to get up. It was nearing one in the afternoon, and they were done with their lunch. Kim Dokja made to stand, as Yoo Joonghyuk left his seat quickly himself. One by one, the others filed out of that corner, with Jung Heewon taking a last swig from her glass of water. She put it down, before turning to Lee Hyunsung who waited for her. Yoo Joonghyuk and Lee Jihye had already started walking away.

    "How about you treat her to a meal, Lee Hyunsung-ssi?" Jung Heewon suggested.

    Lee Hyunsung looked ready to say yes, perhaps feeling bad he had not remembered to ask Jang Hayoung for the meal that they had eaten right then.

    "She brings her own lunch, Heewon." Kim Dokja pointed out. Lee Hyunsung looked considerably relaxed at that revelation.

    "Ah, right."

    The party of six went up to the counter, where, as they waited for a moment, Kim Dokja took it as a chance to ask Yoo Joonghyuk, "Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi? I noticed you did not eat your food at all."

    The man gave him a look of consideration,before turning away, face stoic, "I do not eat food made by others."

    "Oh well." Kim Dokja went for the bill.

    They got out, and while they did drop in at the Erika Clock Store, they only were able to meet a red-haired woman named Aileen Makerfield — Jang Haoung's employer and the store owner — who directed them to the lady in question in the backroom. Their meet up ended with Jang Hayoung reiterating her mother's words.

    Kim Dokja sometimes felt admiration for how straightforward she was, as he saw her chew out Yoo Joonghyuk over keeping mum when she had asked him a normal, good-natured question.

    When they left the store, if anyone saw Kim Dokja high five-ing Jang Hayoung as they both snickered to themselves, it was nobody's business. Especially not Yoo Joonghyuk's.

    
    Within three days, Kim Dokja received a letter from Lee Hyunsung saying that Yoo Joonghyuk left for Hanyang. Also, that he would indeed be coming for lunch at Mrs. Jang's on Sunday.

    What intrigued Kim Dokja was Lee Hyunsung's inclusion in his letter of the details surrounding Yoo Joonghyuk's departure from Iseul. 

    It had thankfully not rained on Friday, when he had left. With clear skies and the weather slightly windy, a carriage had left Jeoji Geoju for the station, where he was to take the stagecoach to Hanyang. But, that was not what stole Kim Dokja's attention, but rather Lee Hyunsung's description of the departing man's countenance that day since the morning.

    To put it simply, Lee Hyunsung explicitly said, with a unique blend of descriptive terms which Kim Dokja found oddly varying in terms of relevance, of how off Yoo Joonghyuk's mood was that day. It was kind of hard to paint a picture in his mind of the events, or Yoo Joonghyuk's expressions.

But he got to know that the latter was rather grumpy, muttering a bit about his sister (apparently he had one who was nearly twenty years his junior) and the urgency to return to the Estate thereafter.

    Lee Hyunsung was, however, still here.

    Kim Dokja greeted the man once again when he came over at the Jangs' for the planned lunch on Sunday. Mrs. Jang was thoughtful enough to invite him and his siblings over too.

    When they had slowly started going for the parlor for a bunch of after-meal card games, that was when the amicable guest began on a topic that Kim Dokja had to admit he had thought of more than he expected himself to. Around the table, were Lee Hyunsung, Kim Dokja, Kim Namwoon, Jung Heewon and Jang Hayoung. Min Jiwon, Kim Dokja was glad to report, had been occupied at the local dressmaker's, even going so far as to have an early lunch. The commitment of that woman...

    As Jang Hayoung took a card from Jung Heewon, the man said, "Kim Dokja-ssi? You said something on Wednesday, when we had lunch at Kang-ssi's restaurant."

    Jang Hayoung put down the pair of cards she matched and happily waved at Jung Heewon. She then turned to the guest they had over.

    Kim Dokja hummed in thought, bringing a finger to his chin as he pondered a bit, before shrugging, "What did I say? That time seems to be moving too fast?" He nudged Lee Hyunsung to take a card from Jang Hayoung who was getting impatient and was constantly tapping on the floor.

    Lee Hyunsung pulled a card from her hand, and he stared at it for a moment before putting in his own. It seemed he did not have a match. "Precisely... I honestly do not know how to say this, but I will be leaving too. Soon, it will be." Lee Hyunsung admitted, lowering his head, upset at his own words.

    Jung Heewon looked at him with an expression that Kim Dokja found hard to describe or recognize. She kept her gaze on the man, who felt the stare and raised his head. There was some sort of exchange going on.

    Jang Hayoung winced, and started in the silence that had started to befall them, "When, Lee Hyunsung-ssi?"

    "Possibly next week." Lee Hyunsung seemed a bit relieved at the conversation continuing again. "My break is coming to an end, so I will have to go back."

    "Hanyang?" Kim Dokja inquired. It was his turn to take a card. He did, and thankfully it matched one of his own. He put the two on the table. Next was Kim Namwoon, who was incessantly tugging at his sleeve to get his attention.

    "Yes. But, to be frank, I did not expect it to be so soon." The army man sighed, disappointment evident in his words.

    Kim Namwoon took a card. His lips twisted in a frown as he begrudgingly put it in his own hand. He quipped, "It has been three months, come on."

    Jung Heewon glared at him so scathingly, Kim Dokja felt she would burn his face off right that instant. She then proceeded to flick him in the forehead. There was a loud snapping sound. Kim Dokja could not help but wince. That sounded really painful.

    Kim Namwoon laid down, clutching his forehead with one free hand, his cards flying off.

    Rolling his eyes, Kim Dokja collected them, and proceeded to distribute them among everyone else. "Namwoon, you are eliminated."

    His brother looked at him from the gaps between his fingers as he rolled around. "Huh? There is no elimination in this game! What did I even do?"

    "You did stupid. How about that?" Jang Hayoung supplied. Kim Namwoon glared at her, but it did not hold any vice, especially not with the red spot on his forehead. He pointed at it.

    "What of this, then? Would you not say this is violence against a fellow competitor?"

    "Not when that fellow competitor is being stupid. Get a hint!" Jang Hayoung was going strong.

    Lee Hyunsung helplessly interfered, "Okay, okay. That is fine. I came here today because this will be the last time we will sit together."

    "You said your sisters already went with Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi, yes? So, how are you going to go about the shift, again?"

    Lee Hyunsung nodded, "Well, there is nothing much to move in the first place. Jeoji Geoju had already been maintained beautifully."

    Something occurred to Kim Dokja. He naturally asked, "Do you have any plans to come back, Lee Hyunsung-ssi?" Jung Heewon sat straighter in her seat.

    Lee Hyunsung's face went slack before he pursed his lips. "I do not know for sure, but I would love to. I want to."

    Kim Dokja nodded, and let himself spare a glance towards his sister, who looked conflicted then. It was a rare look on her otherwise confident and self-assured face.

    The game was long forgotten, and everyone came to the conclusion without any agreements that Jang Hayoung won it. She had the least number of cards in the first place.

    And while normally they would be merry on their own ways home and Jang Hayoung especially being wordy about it, the meet up ended quietly, with more silence than calm in their expressions. Kim Dokja could not help but glance at his sister every moment he had the chance to, but did not say anything.

    When he did try to say anything or start a conversation, Jung Heewon smiled at him and proceeded to slap him in the back, hard. He spluttered, but he took it as a sign she was going to be okay.

    He hoped so, at least.

    
    The next day, Kim Dokja had a day off from his small shifts at the local library. But, Jung Heewon did not. And if Kim Dokja was correct in his guesses of what she was like that morning, it would be so that she would take some time before coming back. He pitied those kids.

    Even so, he was trying to take full advantage of this free time. That involved reading a book while lazing around in the garden.

    He stared at the words, then he realised that he had been thumbing the same paragraph for the last quarter of an hour. He was not able to focus at all, and he also felt a slight aching in the back of his head.

    Upon looking up, he saw blue skies, but there were rain clouds just around the horizon. It could rain today.

    Kim Dokja tried once again to concentrate on the words and their meanings, trying to deduce what message it was that they were trying to convey, and what developments there were in the story.

    Does Baek Doyun have feelings for Yang Nari? Come on... this has been going on for the last fifteen chapters! Why is there a romance subplot in an adventure story anyways?

    Scowling, he thought of turning several pages ahead to see what came of this ill-timed and ill-placed romance. He could of course either start reading from a later chapter, effectively skipping it entirely, or he could just check how it ended. Did they end up together? Kim Dokja was itching for a spoiler, as much as he hated them.

    In the end, he decided otherwise. He may be a bit impatient in things like romance in an adventure story, still, he was a reader. He needed to read in its entirety.

    Then, he noticed the shadow of a person, on the grass, approaching him. It broke him out of his thoughts. He looked up to see.

    "Kim Dokja-ssi?"

    "Min Jiwon-ssi. How come you are, um, outside here today?" He made to close the book, sparing a single glance at the bottom of the page to see the page number for when he got back. 

    She innocently tilted her head, and smiled, "I cannot be here?"

    "Oh no, that is not what I meant," Kim Dokja had no idea what to converse with her about, "but it is probably going to rain—"

    "Then you should come in too." She stood to a side, to let him stand if he wished to from his bench. Kim Dokja could see the door to the house just while looking straight in front.

    Kim Dokja thought for half a moment, "I... I think I will stay a while. You can go." He hoped it did not sound rude to her, dismissing her like that. He did not even have a single thought to hear her out, of what she possibly could have to say.

    "Let me stay here." Min Jiwon said softly, Kim Dokja nodded and was about to ask if she wanted to sit, when she said again, "Kim Dokja-ssi?"

    "Yes?"

    "I have something to tell you. Or rather, also to ask you. I suppose. Yes." She trailed off at that end, going from looking at him to looking at her hand, that was currently curved in a fist, filled with conviction as her brown eyes shone with assurance.

    Kim Dokja felt strange, and awkwardly wary. "Okay?"

    Min Jiwon finally met his eyes head on, and started saying in a rather toneless voice. "I have never done this before. I have only ever been on the receiving end, so I hope you will overlook any mistakes or errors on my part." She spoke like one would while reading the disclaimers or content warnings to a play or show.

    Kim Dokja swallowed quickly, "Min Jiwon-ssi—?"

    "Kim Dokja-ssi. I am the only daughter of Lord Min, you know that, right?"

    "..."

    "Answer me." Min Jiwon's voice became a tad bit sterner.

    Kim Dokja nodded in the affirmative, putting the book he had in his hand from his lap to his side on the bench. "Yes, I do. But what does that have to do with—"

    "And so, I have never had a shortage of anything. I have been supplied with everything I could ever have a need for, and everything I have ever asked for." She made a swaying motion with her hands, trying to apparently show the degree of her words.

    Kim Dokja looked at her, hesitant and not knowing what to say in response.

    Min Jiwon thankfully did not stop to let him answer, "It is even as such that the very estate you reside in, is supposed to be inherited by me, the moment Kim Namwoon, your brother, turns twenty-one. It is next year, is it not?"

    Kim Dokja winced. He had started to get an inkling of where this conversation was going. But even for such a talk, he felt the woman was too high on her own social standing that she could not understand why this was a topic that could not possibly warrant a positive response. It felt like a business deal. He feared she thought it should be that way.

    He eventually recovered just enough to ask, "Min Jiwon-ssi, why would you tell me something I already know? Is it some kind of show of your superiority?" But then something snapped. He felt a hint of anger growing in himself, "If it is, I must say it is quite inappropriate of you, and lends you to show much of your conceited disposition."

    Kim Dokja crossed his arms to show his disagreement and disappointment. He just hoped it was conveyed properly to her, and that she would take a goddamn hint. But she just blankly stood in her spot, looking at Kim Dokja with curious eyes.

    "If I may, then, rather I, shall go in." Uncrossing his arms, Kim Dokja sighed, and he made to stand up to leave.

    Min Jiwon suddenly came right in front of her. Kim Dokja thanked his reflexes for stopping himself before colliding into her. She beamed, and touched his arm, "It is that, Kim Dokja-ssi!"

    "What do you mean?" He stared at her, incredulous of her words and her behaviour.

    Kim Dokja tried to remember what he had thought of her change in behavior the first time if had happened. And also, of what he had reported to Jung Heewon.

    Ah, Kim Dokja realised, I am a challenge, something to earn.

      He could not find it in himself to curse at her.

    "When I said I am used to getting everything I have ever desired," she started rambling, "it, of course, meant everything. Even..."

    "...People, I presume." He finished for her.

    "Precisely. But Kim Dokja, you must now know where I am getting at, no?" Apparently, she had caught on. Even if she was a haughty personality, Kim Dokja thought that could not be the primary reason for someone to be stupid, or blind to others' attitudes towards them.

    "I would dare not presume anything."

    "You say that, but it is a wonder how much bitterness you can fit in such amicable and respectful words." Min Jiwon chuckled, and Kim Dokja realised it was rather a pretty laugh. The kind that men would grovel for. He pulled his arm from her touch. But, she was undeterred, "I am genuinely impressed."

    "Then, I must say, whatever it is you have in mind, Min Jiwon-ssi, I want no part in it." He wanted to leave already. Kim Dokja knew, and desperately wished that it would not come to be so that she said it out loud. If she did say it, then it would confirm his fears.

    "A moment, Kim Dokja-ssi. Let me, then, spell it out. For you to continue having ownership, or at least the right to reside in this estate, you must either get me to lawfully give you it, or one of you must marry me."

    He stopped at that. It was true, of course. If he just wedded Min Jiwon, then were not all his problems solved just so easily? All his troubles would be sorted: the estate, their livelihoods, even his mother and the family.

    What was so bad about that? Instead, it was the best possible solution. And furthermore, Min Jiwon was a woman that men would go to war for her beauty. He knew that much. So, Kim Dokja really thought, why was he so hesitant? Just because his mother assured him it would be fine if he said no, since he did not fancy her at all?

    "I... know that." He said, at last.

    "Then, is it not perfect?" Min Jiwon smiled widely at the way his face must hae shown what he was thinking. She thought it was going well, perfect even. Kim Dokja would realise it was all for his own good.

    "Min Jiwon-ssi, I think—"

    There was no reason to delay now, "Kim Dokja-ssi, marry me. I promise to let your mother and siblings keep living here for all I care. I will also let you have anything you could ever desire. Come to Hanyang with me. Your mother, even, shall have the recognition of the family."

    When she finished, Kim Dokja was staring at her with an indescribable expression. He seemed to be conflicted, but Min Jiwon knew, that conflict was for naught. Kim Dokja only had losses if he chose otherwise.

    Kim Dokja had, in fact, a lot to lose if he refused. From the estate, his family, his respect among peers, his age for marriage, and what not. Min Jiwon, however, made sure not to let it show, what she truly thought.

    She said, finally, "Let me have you."

Chapter Text

    They were on the porch of the house, looking outside, towards the garden.

    Kim Dokja was standing near the doorframe, posture tense and his hands gripping on the surface even though there was nothing to hold on to. His white shirt was slightly damp and clung to his shoulders. It was also a little cold.

    He could not dare look to the side, where Min Jiwon was obviously seated on one of the reclining chairs, clearly not reclining as she too was upright in her spot, but she was visibly calmer. Calmer than Kim Dokja, at least.

    It was raining, heavily. There was a downpour going on right outside, and even though Kim Dokja had shut the door, the sound of it was loud and it easily drifted into the house.

    The air was heavy with moisture as well as a strange discomfort that clung and pricked Kim Dokja more than the water of the rain that had managed to dampen his clothes. He took a long, ragged breath.

    Before he could speak, however, Lee Sookyoung came out. Kim Dokja did not turn to look, but he knew it was her when she spoke up, "Jiwon-ssi, Dokja-yah. I heard the rain coming down. You are not wet, are you?"

    Min Jiwon answered, unbothered with Kim Dokja's lack of responses, "Not really, Ahjumma. We are fine."

    "I did take in the clothes that had been drying outside, as well." Kim Dokja finally looked at his mother, who nodded, smiling with appreciation. He felt his throat dry a little, as he suddenly spoke up when she was about to go in, "Mother."

    Min Jiwon raised an eyebrow.

    "Yes? Is anything wrong?" Lee Sookyoung questioningly directed her gaze between the two, and her mouth settled on an expression that was just a tad bit away from frowning.

    Kim Dokja faltered. But, Min Jiwon took the bait easily, following up with, "Ah, Ahjumma! Do you not think that the best solution to a problem is the one that satisfies everyone?"

    Lee Sookyoung felt the conversation was going to be longer than what she previously thought. She settled lightly on the stiff wooden chair near the door that led inside, and sat rather calmly. Kim Dokja had a feeling his mother knew the kind of situation it was.

   She eventually answered Min Jiwon's question, "Yes, most times at least."

    Min Jiwon raised a questioning brow at the vague answer, but she figured she had asked a vague question to begin with. There was no use, therefore, to beat around the bush. Surely, Lee Sookyoung of all people would know how advantageous to their family her proposal was.

    "Ahjumma, you know, I have asked your son for his hand in marriage?" Her tone was confident, and composed. She sounded like she was reading the words off of somewhere.

    Kim Dokja involuntarily flinched a bit. He quickly averted his eyes off the young woman, and turned to look at his mother, who was... still stoic.

    She asked, rather, as if she was confused, "Marriage? But alas, who would propose marriage to him?" She turned to face him, and without batting an eye, "You should have told me if you were interested in someone." Kim Dokja knew, this was deliberate. Her expression betrayed none of the actual feelings a mother should have upon hearing his son had received a marriage proposal.

    It unnerved him, how well his mother was able to keep up such a charade, without breaking a sweat. He did not respond, but his fists clenched at his sides.

    Min Jiwon barked, "Hey, Ahjumma! Who else could it be? I did."

    "You are not possibly saying you fancy my son?" Lee Sookyoung's eyebrows raised slightly.

    "I do."

    "Why?"

    "That is none of your business, is it? Rather, should you not be interested in what this match has possibly to offer?" Min Jiwon crossed her arms and looked at her, challenging her to think against the obvious.

    Lee Sookyoung did not think long before she was beckoning Kim Dokja to come to her. He walked to where she sat, and was suddenly pulled down to sit at the nearby couch. His mother said, "Then, is it not better to ask him?"

    Kim Dokja sharply turned and stared at her in disbelief. He was about to say something, when he was interrupted.

    "Please do so," Min Jiwon nodded, "because he has not answered me yet to the actual proposal I kept before him earlier."

    Kim Dokja now had two pars of eyes stare him down.

    At the sight of his discomfort and for Min Jiwon, the unnecessary hesitation, she warned, "Kim Dokja-ssi, think wisely." Her tone took a lighter tone, one that was more dismissive, "And so do you, Ahjumma, so that you may be able to guide your son lest he make a mistake and be too absorbed into his feelings. We would not want that, is that not correct?" She smiled, lips in a slant that curved up only on one side.

    "Dokja-yah, do you realise how advantageous this would be to us if you were to say yes?" Lee Sookyoung asked, her tone picking up. To untrained ears, it was no different to how she had been speaking earlier, but if there was one thing Kim Dokja wished to be well at, it was understanding his mother. He had been making some progress in that department, so he noticed it.

    Of course Kim Dokja realised the gravity of the situation.

    "I do." He breathed out.

    "He does, of course." Min Jiwon spat, clearly disappointed with him, but still unwilling to give up the matter, "Matter is, of how hesitant he is due to the complications of his heart and his lack of will, no?"

    Lee Sookyoung pointedly ignored that, eyes trained on him with an intensity that had no heat. Kim Dokja felt goosebumps rise. "Then, do you have anyone else you have already promised your heart to?"

    "Huh?" Kim Dokja hurriedly cleared, "Oh no, no. I do not." He shook his head, borderline violently, on that possibility.

    "Are you in love with Min Jiwon-ssi?" It seemed she was undeterred, and stubborn on not letting go.

    "I am not." Kim Dokja looked at Min Jiwon who was glaring daggers at him. If looks could kill, Kim Dokja would already have been carried off for a funeral by now, "I am sorry, Min Jiwon-ssi, but I am not." He shivered a bit at those words, but moreso because Min Jiwon showed no change in her expression.

    "Nothing to be sorry about. One cannot help with matters of the heart." His mother smiled, and pat him on the shoulder.

    "Things can change," Min Jiwon suddenly started, startling Kim Dokja, who flinched at the steel cold quality of her voice, "and so can one's heart, Ahjumma."

    "Alright, then." Lee Sookyoung was now positively staring at her in thinly veiled exasperation and anger. But she squeezed Kim Dokja's shoulder and asked, "Are you at least interested in her?"

    "...No?"

    "Kim Dokja-ssi. I honestly do not understand you." Min Jiwon rolled her eyes. Lee Sookyoung narrowed her eyes. "You have a good head on your shoulders, I can see that. But here you are—"

    Kim Dokja's jaw tensed, but he quickly said, conviction growing with each next word, "No. I am not interested in her. Not a bit."

    "Kim Dokja-ssi?" The young woman stood up, and now the lower edge of the recliner was dangerously digging into her calves. Kim Dokja was sure it was possible her dress may get spoiled due to that.

    He snapped his eyes up to her face however, swallowed before speaking. "You said I have a good head on my shoulders, then I also know what I truly feel about things."

    Min Jiwon made to approach them, when Lee Sookyoung got up, letting go of Kim Dokja. His shirt had been a bit damp on his shoulders, but after his mother let go, the area was now slightly warm. It didn't cling to his skin much now.

    "Then, that's it." She waved her hand at her, "I am sure you will find someone you will truly love, Min Jiwon-ssi." She paused, but Min Jiwon did not say anything, only seething at her spot. Lee Sookyoung finished, "Someone who will also love you back just the same amount."

    Min Jiwon was getting hyper, and it was obvious. Kim Dokja looked at her, and her hands, that had balled into fists, sharp nails digging into her own palms. Her grip was so tight, he thought she was going to draw blood. "Ahjumma! What do you mean?"

    "Mother, you are...?"

    "I am. If you truly know how you feel about things," Lee Sookyoung's voice took on a note of warning, "Dokja-yah, then you will also see this is bad for you."

    "What of the estate?" Kim Dokja helplessly asked.

    Lee Sookyoung did not hesitate at all, and Kim Dokja did not really know how to feel about that. "There is still time."

    "What?"

    "Dokja-yah, reject her, right this instant, if you will. I will not say do it for me, but rather, I will leave you to it, to realise what you want to do."

    Kim Dokja felt, ironically, given the grave situation and everything that was at stake, quite relieved. He closed his eyes momentarily, and breathed, only to hear Min Jiwon's disbelief pierce his ears.

    "Kim Dokja-ssi, do not be so stupid! And, Ahjumma, are you even thinking straight? It is like stabbing your own self! Hah!"

    "Min Jiwon-ssi." Kim Dokja said, taking her attention to himself.

    "Think, Kim Dokja-ssi. Your mother says you need not worry about her or the estate, but really!" She finally marched up to him, unbearably close. Kim Dokja could see her eyes glaze over as she spoke. Her brows were crossed in a face of anger and disbelief, and her red lips had turned down with the deepest frown he had seen on her. She was becoming desperate, and it upset him. "Decide based on what you want for yourself out of a match. You should learn to think by yourself!" She berated him, and her voice rose with every moment.

    "I—"

    "Dokja-yah, do not be foolish," Lee Sookyoung commented.

    Min Jiwon's gaze hardened,as if she was pinning him down, "Exactly! Do not be a fool."

    Kim Dokja nodded. But he took to looking at his mother momentarily, "Mother, you promise you will not keep this against me later?"

    "What do you mean—? Dokja-yah?" Lee Sookyoung was alarmed. She shifted in her spot, reaching out to him.

    "You said I should think it out myself, then, I have decided."

    "Okay, okay." Her hand falters from its place on his arm.

    Kim Dokja slowly said, "I am not interested in marrying you, Min Jiwon-ssi." He tightly shut his eyes, breathed, and his face was tense even when he opened them. It was ridiculous, Kim Dokja realised, that he was this worked up on a marriage proposal to himself that he was clearly not interested in, "I...It— It is a no from me."

    "You... are rejecting me, then?" Min Jiwon whispered.

    "I am."

    "Me?" She closed her eyes momentarily.

    "You indeed, Min Jiwon-ssi." Kim Dokja paused for a brief second,wondering if he should continue. He tried, instead, to study her features and base his decision on that. His eyes went to her hands, which were slightly shaking at her sides. "If I am to be honest, I did think I should accept it, the proposal. Your proposal."

    Brown eyes stared at him, wide. "Then, what changed?"

    "I just realised how miserable I would be." A sigh naturally left between his lips. It was getting more and more difficult to keep standing there, before her. "Frankly speaking, Min Jiwon-ssi, I do think you will easily find someone who will be willing to love you for your entire lives. But... but that is not me."

    Suddenly, two hands flew up to grab at his collar. "Hah! You are being ridiculous!" She grinned at him, but there was not a hint of amusement between those white teeth. It was a jarring sight.

    "I know, but it also feels right, Min Jiwon-ssi. I would appreciate it if you just accept my response." Kim Dokja's own hands hovered around hers, hesitant and stubborn all the same. "After all, it is proper for you to do that."

    "Kim Dokja—!" He coughed a bit when her grip tightened. But then, her hands went slack, and she dropped them. Min Jiwon was stuck to her spot.

    "If, Min Jiwon-ssi," Lee Sookyoung went to grab Min Jiwon's arm in warning, "you are not going to do that, you might as well leave. I think my son made it quite clear what he means."

    Min Jiwon paid his mother not a single glance. She said to him, "Kim Dokja-ssi, you may regret this, you know?"

    "I might. But I do not feel that way now. I am sorry." Kim Dokja slightly bowed, "Not because I rejected your proposal, but rather for that I have been hesitant all this time to say it."

    Silence fell, and it seemed to pin Kim Dokja in his position. He could not see the expression on Min Jiwon's face, but he also felt it would be weird to say something again. Min Jiwon was quiet for what felt like a lifetime.

    There was the bitter sound of a heartless chuckle, and Kim Dokja looked up to see Min Jiwon looking away from him.

    "Really, Kim Dokja-ssi! How do I remain mad when you say that?" She still did not look at him, and Kim Dokja was glad for that. He did not know how he would respond to such a question.

    "Min Jiwon-ssi?" He hesitantly began.

    Min Jiwon suddenly and hastily pulled her arm from Lee Sookyoung's grip, bunched her dress in her fists, and curtsied, "I— I will be leaving, then. Excuse me." She ran into the house.

    Lee Sookyoung sat down, and Kim Dokja could only stare at her back that receded into the darkness.

    
    The next week, Min Jiwon left.

    From the estate.

    Kim Dokja had tried to convince her to stay for a while more, because it was not proper. Really, a guest left because their proposal got rejected? Kim Dokja did not feel Min Jiwon was particularly rude for such a decision, but he felt strange at being told.

    That day, when it had rained so harshly and Kim Dokja had wished her to find someone who truly loved her, Min Jiwon had written a letter. That letter to Hanyang included just the message that she was over whatever their small town of Iseul had to offer, and that she was now returning back to Hanyang. She will next week, and travel by the Friday stagecoach to the capital.

    The days till then went by in a fashion so blurry Kim Dokja did not process it fully until her room was empty and the estate had one less person to house and feed.

    Min Jiwon had not said anything to him, at least, directly, for the last week. She did not approach him at all, and kept to herself. Kim Dokja thought he was the only one who felt awkward.

    And then, she was gone. It was quite quick, really.

    However, there was one thing that had taken his attention recently.

    Kim Dokja had sent a letter to one of his — only friend, Han Sooyoung would say — friends. He had been reminded of her when Lee Hyunsung had talked of Yoo Joonghyuk's cousin who got married the previous year. Kim Dokja pitied him, because the army man seemed to regret having apparently had to leave early. He was suspicious it had something to do with Yoo Joonghyuk and the aura he gave off of wanting everyone's attention to himself.

    However, Kim Dokja had not yet received a reply from this friend. He too, had only seen her last year, at her wedding. He had already been late, and thus could not do much at the event, but he had cherished the memories of it. She was practically glowing that day, and it amused him, how Han Sooyoung had smiled and laughed so genuinely that day. How in love she looked and let herself act like the same for once.

    Presently, however, he had only been able to send a small message asking of her wellbeing. It had been too long, after all.

    Kim Dokja did not keep a diary or anything similar to a journal. But he could imagine that if he did, the only thing he could possibly write about these past few weeks, was that Jung Heewon was getting increasingly antsy.

    At first, he could not understand what was up with her. Frankly, he could not even tell something was off with her or when this started. Jung Heewon was too used to shrugging off the concern of others for her, and she was a bit too harsh with her countenance in the first place, that one would doubt themselves rather than attempt to ask her about it.

    If he had not been himself, Kim Dokja, not her brother, or someone who had not known her for a little over two decades now, he would not have known.

    Her attention was less focused now, she was a tiny bit more prone to snap, and her time with kendo increased exponentially. Kim Dokja could only wince as he imagined the kids she taught, training the entire day away. He had once had the misfortune of falling under her radar when he was in his teens; it had taken three months before she gave up on him. One could not blame him. He was not made for this kind of a thing.

    It started about a few months earlier. And now, Kim Dokja was positively worried about her. Kim Dokja often worried about her, at least, as one would as an elder brother, but it unnerved him as time passed.

    Jung Heewon was more silent now, more reserved, and she looked more thoughtful, but he knew it was more of a numbness. She did not make it obvious, however.

    So, it took a bit of time before he was able to corner her finally, to question her. Kim Dokja had an inkling of a doubt of what it could be about.

    "Do you miss Lee Hyunsung-ssi, Heewon-ah?"

    Kim Dokja wanted to get straight to the point, but he knew he did not exactly have the guts to say that first thing to her. So, it was time to be indirect.

    It was nighttime, but after dinner, Kim Dokja had tugged on her sleeve and asked for some time together. She paused for a bit, before she agreed. Jung Heewon excused herself for a moment to bring her scarf from her room. February had passed already, but a slight chill remained still in the air.

    Kim Dokja sat on one of the chairs on the porch, and diligently waited for his sister. He was greeted by the sounds of her footsteps, nothing else.

    Jung Heewon quickly took a seat on the recliner, stretching her limbs and whistling lowly. Kim Dokja raised an eyebrow, but was addressed first. "What is up with you? Anything on about?" She looked at him, genuinely curious, but veiled under a cover of amusement that flickered with doubt and anxiety.

    "Nothing is up with me, Heewon-ah. I just felt we have not been able to talk much these days. Do you not feel the same?" Kim Dokja glanced down at his fingers that he fidgeted with. "Like we have not been able to make time for each other?" Like you have not?

    She stared at him for a moment, expression frozen for the while. Jung Heewon laughed lightly, and that was the problem. "Really? Oh, then, well, I am sure we can work on it now!"

    "How are the kids? How have they been faring the absolutely brutal training you have been subjecting them to?" Kim Dokja amusedly said, watching her face contort in displeasure.

    She frowned visibly, "What do you mean 'brutal'?" An accusatory finger was pointed at him. "Those kids need to bear that if they want to be good at kendo."

    "Do you remember how you used to be at their age, Heewon?" Kim Dokja gave an unimpressed wave of his hand, slow and eyelids lowering. "You even started earlier than them, yet you got to their present level later."

    "That just proved my point, Dokja." Jung Heewon scoffed further for good measure.

    Kim Dokja smiled. "Maybe, but hear me out. Cut them some slack; do not go easy on them, but just let them breathe, hmm?" He leaned forward. "You need a break too."

    "Why would I need a break?"

    "Hmm, you know." Kim Dokja's words slurred slightly, delaying the inevitable. Jung Heewon seemed to be getting suspicious of him, so he finally started, "Can you believe it has been nearly six months since Lee Hyunsung-ssi was here?" He smiled nervously.

    Jung Heewon did not seem fazed, but her shoulders heightened, and Kim Dokja realised she was squaring up. "Oh? Yeah, it was last September, right." Her gaze lowered, away from him. "What about it?"

    "Nothing much, except, Heewon-ah, do you miss him?" Kim Dokja went for the kill.

    A look of horror passed by on her face. "Why would I—?"

    "I do, too," He hurriedly cut in, "Do not worry!" Kim Dokja gestured for her to calm down, and smiled comfortingly.

    Jung Heewon turned away from him, and threw her head back on the recliner. "Dokja? What is up with you?" Her hands limply flung down on the sides.

    "Ah, well, all this time, I was thinking of how I could talk to you about this." Kim Dokja scratched the back of his neck, feeling awkward and hesitant on approaching such a topic. His sister was the kind of personality that never admitted to its weaknesses. It was of a headstrong quality, but that made it difficult to figure her out at times.

    "You do not need to, though?" Her head lolled further to the side, and now he could not see her face or the kind of expression she had on. "I am fine."

    "Maybe, but it just made me feel weird, seeing you act so off."

    Jung Heewon finally faced him with eyes narrowed like a hawk. "Off? How so?" Kim Dokja knew he could not butcher this chance. He could not say anything she would not like.

    "I cannot say how, exactly." Kim Dokja looked at his sleeves that had been folded up currently, and pulled a piece of lint off it. "But, I do know something has changed."

    "I did not think you were such a romantic, Dokja-yah?" She scoffed, but it was quickly followed by a short, choked laugh. Kim Dokja could see her lips turned up.

    "Hmm?" He decided to venture on this path. Was it humor? Even if it possibly cost him on his raging bachelorship, he decided. "I did not even say anything about romance, though." His eyes shone. "Oh? Is that—?"

    "Hah! I just—" Jung Heewon flung her body forward to sit straighter and thus face him better.

    "Heewon-ah, what do you think? I fancy Lee Hyunsung-ssi or what?" He nervously laughed, and raised his hand to sweep the bangs falling on his forehead back.

    "You do not dare so?"

    "No. But that is what it is, right?" Kim Dokja laid his hands on his lap. "You can say you miss him, Heewon-ah. It is not going to cost you anything." He softly shook his head, and smiled assuredly.

    "Okay, right. And?" Jung Heewon crossed her arms. "What does that change?"

    "Nothing, I suppose." Kim Dokja sighed in mock disappointment.

    She rolled her eyes, and huffed. "Lee Hyunsung-ssi, he said he was thinking of coming back here. But of course, it was just speculation." Her shoulders shrugged in acceptance. "And I suppose it takes longer to catch a break in the army."

    "Hmm. That is true. He himself was not quite sure, was he?" Kim Dokja shifted in his chair, opening his stance towards her.

    Jung Heewon slowly nodded, and then stilled as Kim Dokja's expression softened. He swiftly turned to rummage in the pockets of his trousers, and brought out a folded sheet of paper.

    "But that is not what I am really getting at." He finally said, but made no action as to hint towards him telling her what the paper was for. Jung Heewon thought what it could possibly be. A letter?

    Her grip tightened on her arms. "Was this just to rile me up?" She attempted to show disinterest.

    "Not at all!" Kim Dokja grinned. "I just wanted to have you open up to me. I have one question, however." He waved the paper around in the air in front of her.

    "What is it this time?" Jung Heewon's eyes widened slightly in realisation. It was a letter indeed. But the style of writing could not be figured out from her distance. She tried focusing, but her brother quickly put it down.

    "Would you like to," Kim Dokja tilted his head, "if you got the chance to do so of course, see him once again?"

    "Huh?" Jung Heewon loudly said, "I mean, sure? Would you not like to?"

    "I suppose so." Kim Dokja looked away. "Okay, that was that."

    "Exactly. You always talk about propriety, do you not?"

    Jung Heewon knew Kim Dokja well, that was what she would like to say. But, sometimes, he could be a bit too much to understand and process. Right at this instant, however, she could understand one thing about his behaviour. Kim Dokja had figured she was restless. Because of a man, no less. He would have liked to joke about it, no doubt about that, but he had not yet. Her brother was tense underneath that small smile of his.

    "I have something you might want to have a look at, Heewon-ah. Just a second." Kim Dokja finally said, not a response to her own words, but starting on a topic he seemed to be looking forward to. With enthusiasm or anxiety, that was hard to figure out.

    With quick, experienced hands, he flicked open the folds of the sheet of paper, and flattened it with his palm. There was the sound of paper fumbling in the air before she was asked to give her hand, and the letter, for it was one, was handed to her on it.

    "Oh? A letter?" Jung Heewon acted clueless.

    Kim Dokja nodded, with no indication that he would continue expanding on the details. "Yes, I received it this morning."

    "Wait, you do not mean to say this is from Lee Hyunsung-ssi?" The paper was plain, yet she knew it was not from him.

    "No, it is not. Besides, did he not say he would not be able to send back any letters once he settles in the army?"

    "I remember." Jung Heewon glances at the bottom of the page — page, because it was just one single sheet. "Oh, it is from Hanyang —" She read the name, and her eyes sparkled in recognition, "Han Sooyoung-ssi?"

    Kim Dokja nodded. "It is."

    "Have you been conversing with her all this time?"

    "Well, she only returned from her honeymoon last August." Kim Dokja's lips pursed in mock contemplation over the question. As if she had not known. "But since then, yes."

    Han Sooyoung's wedding was not much of a huge affair, but it was a topic of conversation amid their closer social circle for all the few months that followed the day. She lived with her spouse in the capital now, where the event was also held.

    Kim Dokja actually met her in the capital itself. She had not been here in Iseul, ever, but the few months Lee Sookyoung had taken him to Hanyang as on a 'trip', he had spent much of his time with her.

    Though those trips never had him and his mother live with her so called family.

    Han Sooyoung, however, was of a relatively wealthy family. But she was not keen on what her parents had to give, and spent most of her time writing stories. Kim Dokja's first book was also from her. She might have been a gremlin child, and in no way the lady that most higher standing people used to talk of, but she was a great friend, and dare he say (never before her) the best one he had had.

    "Ah, I understand. You did show me some of them." Jung Heewon suddenly snorted as she turned the paper in different angles. She looked like she was studying it like it was some historical evidence. "Wow, she clearly did not bother to make this sophisticated or on par with her social standing."

    Kim Dokja huffed in annoyance. "What is that supposed to mean?"

    She said with a shit-eating smirk, "She is not bothered with making time to prepare her letters properly for you." Jung Heewon shrugged her shoulders, wordlessly agreeing with whatever she thought Han Sooyoung meant with undecorated papers.

    "That could only mean she is honest with me, no?" Kim Dokja pinched the bridge of his nose. "We are above such social bounds!"

    "Yeah right. You are delusional, is what you are."

    "Shut up, just read it." He made a warning gesture, a threat he would take away the letter if she did not get on with reading it for real. She had wasted so much of his time when in reality he had been biting his nails all day in anxiety of breaking the news to her.

    His sister spared one single glance to read the first line of whatever the letter included, and looked up at him to quickly utter tonelessly, "She says she hates you."

    "I know that." He knew that. The first few sentences of the letter were — and he remembered them very clearly because he had spent ten minutes seething about them before reading further when he had first received the letter — 'How are you, asshole? I still can't believe you actually ghosted me for a month. How are you still alive when you have no one else who can tolerate your personality?' "Just get on with it."

    Her eyes scanned the words, and Kim Dokja tried reading her face in detail. She eventually hummed in contemplation, "Hmm... she says her wife invites you there."

    "Us." Kim Dokja corrected her.

    "Maybe." Jung Heewon put down the sheet of paper from her view. "Apparently, they have finally got around settling down permanently in Hanyang. And..." She raised the paper to look through it again.

    Kim Dokja slowly asked, "Would you like to go?"

    His sister raised an eye brow in doubt, and scoffed at his face. "They asked of you."

    "And you." Kim Dokja clapped his hands, and tried to show some enthusiasm for her. "Heewon-ah, I was thinking, this could be a good opportunity!"

    But instead of her nodding and accepting and smiling along to his words, a deeper frown appeared on her face, and her eyes blew wide with accusations at him. "You do not mean to say I have been too distracted because it has been way too long since Lee Hyunsung-ssi departed?" The sheet was forgotten, strewn to the side. "Is that it?"

    "Not really!" Kim Dokja wildly waved his hands around to deny. He sweated to even think of what she would do should she come to believe Kim Dokja intended to do something like that. "I just— well, this is a good chance to go out a little, I suppose." He put on his best smile. "Besides, it has been quite some time since we met Sooyoung-ah, much less Yoo Sangah-ssi."

    Jung Heewon settled back into the recliner, and sighed. Her legs were then hoisted above again, and she stretched tiredly. "I guess? Do you want to go?"

    "I talked with Mother, and she is quite enthusiastic about this. You know she really likes Yoo Sangah-ssi." This was a fact even his sister, who was not exactly good at picking little details like that, knew. Han Ssoyoung was decidedly very upset about that when she first found out, but had learned to make peace with it. It was not like she could blame any of the two parties involved: be it his mother or her wife. "Since Sooyoung-ah has sent for all of us, and everything."

    "Well, it has been a while since we went out, I suppose." Jung Heewon chewed on her bottom lip, lost in thought and contemplation.

    Kim Dokja tried to supply, "And we will have fun!"

    She did not seem to care that they would have fun. Instead, she deadpanned, "How long?"

    "Two months, as far as I know." Kim Dokja's eye twitched.

    "When?"

    "Sooyoung-ah says we should come as soon as we can." As much as that woman tried to make everyone believe she was barely tolerating his existence, she was still enthusiastic to host him. It was an almost endearing quality of hers. "Mother suggests the end of March."

    Jung Heewon's shoulders were raised in alarm, and her eyes shook. "That is two weeks from now!"

    "Yes." Kim Dokja leaned forward to pick up the abandoned letter from the edge of the recliner. "I know it is a bit too soon, but Sooyoung-ah is impatient." He smoothed the paper out.

    Her eyes narrowed, and her brows furrowed. "And why is that so?"

    He scrunched his nose, and helplessly replied, "I may have been delaying this for a while..."

    "You cannot be serious." Jung Heewon was making it a habit to be surprised by his actions tonight. She should not be, she should have gotten used to it now. Oh well.

    "Well, nothing can be done now." Kim Dokja stood up, finishing his business for the night. "I just thought this would be good for you, so we are going now." He made a gesture of goodwill by showing her a thumbs up, and turned to leave.

    "I am pretty sure you were asking if we could go, earlier." Jung Heewon sat straighter, and after a moment, stood up herself to follow. She came right in front of him to halt his steps, and crossed her arms, waiting.

    Kim Dokja shrugged. "Conversation starters."

    "You are ridiculous." She rolled her eyes.

    "Why, thanks!" He grinned, and stalked away.

    His sister caught up to him again, and grabbed his arm. "I am off to bed, we will discuss further tomorrow." And then, she left, leaving him alone in the hallway.

    "Alright." Kim Dokja waved at her receding figure, knowing she could not see him. "Good night, Heewon-ah. Have some sleep for once."

    A voice came from around the corner, "I could say the same to you."

    Kim Dokja winced at the sound in the middle of the night, but decided not to comment on that. Instead, he said, "You can."

    There was silence for a good while, and he thought she did not hear him. A small voice proved him wrong as his sister finished, "...Good night."

    
    It usually took an entire week by stagecoach to reach Hanyang. Thus, Kim Dokja and his family were only able to set their feet down on stable ground for more than 12 hours consecutively on a fine Sunday after they embarked on the journey the same day, last week.

    Hanyang was a bustling place, and this fact was made obvious right at the station itself. It took them half an hour to leave its premises, and another half hour to look for the carriage that Han Sooyoung had promised to send for them. Han Sooyoung had, obviously, not come to pick them up or whatsoever.

    An hour later, they pulled up on the gates of the Han estate, which was relatively rather small as compared to others one could see in the capital. That put it somewhere equivalent in size to Jeoji Geoju. Kim Dokja shook his head at the thought, while he heard Jung Heewon mumble something behind his back. Rich people, amirite.

    Kim Namwoon, however, was brazen enough to comment on it. He had been at it for the last — one week? Kim Dokja had felt his head would burst from being in Kim Namwoon's vicinity for such long stretches of time continuously. He could not even give himself a break outside of the few square feet of the stagecoach.

    The gates opened immediately, and then they were being ushered into the property. Lush gardens of greenery and flowers flowed on either side, and maybe Kim Dokja would have taken some time to admire the care that had definitely not been by his dear friend's efforts, if he was not so dead tired and said dear friend had not jumped on him the moment he crossed the threshold.

    "How was the way here? I bet you threw up!"

    A short woman with jet black hair cut at her shoulders, and sharp dark eyes with a witch-like grin. Han Sooyoung was quite the personality — too much to handle, that was. She currently wore wide pants and a loose blouse, clearly too much at home to care.

    "Hello to you too, Sooyoung-ah." Kim Dokja winced at the tense pressure that was felt on his shoulders, as well as the slight pain that shot from underneath as response to the same.

    His friend dangled for a while, before quickly latching off him to turn to his family. She and Jung Heewon did some kind of a short ritual of sorts as they ended with a high-five. Lee Sookyoung politely met her with a nod and an utmost normal greeting. Kim Namwoon did not bother to say much except just letting himself run his gaze around the central hall that they had entered just then.

    Han Sooyoung slapped him on his back and grinned, "Still making trouble?"

    "Of course." Kim Dokja answered for his brother, without turning to look.

    Behind him, he could hear Han Sooyoung's cackle at that, all the while as Kim Namwoon vocalized his objection.

    Kim Dokja looked around himself, along the distant walls of the hall, until his eyes landed on a wall clock that was ticking incessantly. The hands on its face showed it was currently a quarter past three in the evening, which was too late for lunch and too early for dinner.

    But he was hungry, and he was sure the others were too. Thankfully, Han Sooyoung had already known of it.

    "You all, as much as I would love to chat more since someone has been quite literally ignoring my demands of coming to meet me all this time," Han Sooyoung spared a glance at Kim Dokja, "I can see you all are barely able to stand from the exhaustion."

    Jung Heewon butted in, which was of no help, "I am gonna die."

    "Exactly, so!" Han Sooyoung abruptly turned. "Follow me! I will show you all to your rooms."

    Their party followed her across the marbled floor of the large hall, their feet clacking on the smooth surface that held no scratches or dirt. The woman led them to a staircase at the far end of the opposite wall. It spiralled above, and had its handles carved in detail from a deep coloured wood.

    When Han Sooyoung led Lee Sookyoung to her room, the latter thanked her once again, and had a few lines of exchange about his wife. They left her soon.

    It had only taken three steps, when Kim Dokja strided up to his friend's figure before them, and started a conversation. "Sooyoung-ah?"

    Han Sooyoung did not look at him, but he knew she heard him. After a short moment of silence, she eventually replied, "What is it?"

    "Is Yoo Sangah-ssi still at work?" Kim Dokja naturally relaxed into a pace that kept up with hers and also did not tire him out too much. He looked at the curtains that hung over the sun-kissed windows in the hallways, and they looked undoubtedly to be the work of Yoo Sangah. Han Sooyoung could never choose such things even if she wanted to.

    "Hmm, yes." She stuffed her hands into her pockets, but from what he could see, they had been balled into fists. There was not much of a hint on her face, though. She added, "Do not worry, however; she will be back in two hours."

    "Even on Sundays?" Kim Dokja raised his eyebrows. He knew the two did not have any jobs that required forty hours a week of work. Just like he did not. Han Sooyoung already came from a rich family, and as far as he could see, Yoo Sangah was also quite well off. There was no particular need for both of them to work themselves.

    But still, Han Sooyoung was always busy writing her books. She was a rather popular writer, in fact. And Yoo Sangah spent much of her time working in human resources in a publishing house. It was basically unnecessary, but they only did what they liked, and Kim Dokja could understand that.

    "It is nothing, according to her." Han Sooyoung rolled her eyes, but it was fond of her, and did not show any of her tendencies to mock. "Most days she actually does not need to go at all. But she says she should, because otherwise she will be too lazy and not active enough and whatever."

    Kim Dokja hummed and nodded. That definitely sounded like Yoo Sangah. He had not known her for long, only having met her some time before the wedding, but her sincere and strong ways shone through easily. "She is quite the inspiring personality, I suppose."

    "And you are not even going to ask about your actual friend from much older times?" Han Sooyoung finally  turned to him, with her eyes looking up at him and eyebrows raised and bottom lip out. "Kim Dokja, you are quite the ungrateful personality, that is for sure."

    If she had said it in some other way, maybe Kim Dokja would have apologized and made up easily. But her expression riled him up instead, and so he uttered out instead, "Oh please!"

    "It is true and you know it." She huffed, and suddenly, a small packet appeared in her hand. She unwrapped it and put the contents into her mouth. Candy.

    Kim Dokja scoffed, "What is true?" He spared a glance behind him, where Jung Heewon seemed to have Kim Namwoon in a headlock. The latter was struggling to walk, and was being half dragged on the tiles beneath their feet.

    "That you possibly like Sangah more than me."

    Kim Dokja could not help but say, "She is nice."

    "And I am not?" Han Sooyoung jabbed at his side with a finger, and Kim Dokja recoiled away from her. There was a faint sound of something cracking. She sucked on her candy and spit out, Is that how you repay all the years of our friendship?"

    "Do not be so overdramatic." It was his turn to roll his eyes now. Han Sooyoung being petty was not unusual, so he had gotten used to it now.

    They were suddenly disturbed in their argument by Kim Namwoon, who loudly asked, "Han Sooyoung Noona! Do I get a room of my own?"

    "Yes." Han Sooyoung replied without looking.

    "Thanks!"

    Han Sooyoung stopped in front of a door. This room was a bit farther, and she explained to Jung Heewon that Lee Sookyoung was given a room closer to the stairs so that she could access anything she needed faster. Kim Dokja was sure that would not be required, but he kept it to himself.

    "Here it is!" Han Sooyoung called Kim Namwoon, who attentively listened to her. "You can go pass out inside or whatever you would like to do. Do not mess around too much though. The water is, of course, ready for showers. And I will let you know for supper."

    "Okay! You are amazing, Noona!" Kim Namwoon nodded, stuck his tongue out to Jung Heewon, and without sparing a single glance at Kim Dokja, shut the door at their faces.

    Jung Heewon grumbled, while Han Sooyoung grinned.

    "Of course I am." Han Sooyoung sighed mockingly, "If only your brother could see that."

    Kim Dokja, exasperated, quipped quickly right after, "I do see it."

    "What is up with you two?" Jung Heewon regarded them with a curious look as they began walking once again.

    "Nothing much. Sooyoung-ah is just being petty." Kim Dokja slowed his steps so that he was now walking alongside his sister, leaving Han Sooyoung to stomp before them.

    "I am not, but whatever." Her voice drifted.

    Jung Heewon had a hand stroking her chin, and she questioned like she was investigating a case, "Is it about Yoo Sangah-ssi? I presume she is out?"

    "Yes," Kim Dokja said.

    Jung Heewon looked puzzled. "Which one?"

    Han Sooyoung hurriedly finished, "Both. Anyways, here is your room, Heewon-ssi." The two that followed her stopped to see for themselves the bedroom, and Jung Heewon wordlessly snuck inside.

    "Wash up and have some rest, Heewon-ah, especially if your previous words held any truth to them." Kim Dokja waved at her.

    Han Sooyoung turned to him with a small glare. "And you! Follow me."

    Their steps once again progressed in tandem. Kim Dokja felt weird being silent around Han Sooyoung.

    His friendship with Han Sooyoung was an unusual kind to say the least. Most of the conversations they held were only through letters, if not all the ones they remembered fully.

    Kim Dokja first met her when he came here in Hanyang with his mother. Really, it was the first time he did meet his family too. But in those times when he had not known what tomorrow held or if his family considered him a part of it or not, Han Sooyoung was a welcome friend even if she was not the most courteous.

    She had very graciously, given him her address, however. But he had spent only one afternoon here, before he was packed and sent to live in Iseul.

    The address was useful.

    But for the first three years, he had kept it stashed away. It ate dust under his books — the very same ones he was gifted by Han Sooyoung who had grumbled over his newfound love for the books in the library they had met each other for the first time and the one in her large house over the span of four hours. He had not dared do anything with it, much less send a message.

    Kim Dokja doubted a lot of things at that time.

    But then, he had very hesitantly sent a small one, not really expecting a reply. He got one, however, one that was very colourful in terms of the words it had written on it, obviously cursing him out for his being so late. Kim Dokja never left their small arrangement after that.

    "How have you been, Sooyoung-ah?" He trudged behind her now, trying to stay away from her gaze. "And I am sorry."

    "What for?" Han Sooyoung said lowly.

    "That I ignored all the times you invited us here after August last year. I thought I should apologize for that in person as well." Kim Dokja nervously scratched the back of his neck, and looked down. It was never easy for him to understand or guess what Han Sooyoung was up to most of the time. "I just assumed you two would like some time with each other."

    "Well, it had been not long after the wedding, but —" Han Sooyoung suddenly stopped, and turned to poke him in the chest. "Bastard! I would not call on you if I did not want you here, idiot." She sucked on the last bits of candy in her mouth, and huffed. "Besides, it is okay now."

    "Hmm. Well then, how has it been? How is life after marriage treating you?" Kim Dokja found a tad bit of energy left to smile at her. "I would have asked if Yoo Sangah-ssi has been treating you well, but knowing you, I should rather ask the other way."

    "Hmpf! Well, unfortunately for you, we are very happy! Thank you very much." Han Sooyoung bowed — bowed, not curtsied. Because of course she did that, to rile him up.

    "I am very happy for you two, too. I would not want anything else for you, really." Kim Dokja sighed in resignation.

    "I know."

    But then she patted him in the back, and opened up a door for him. "Well, here is your room! Do not bother to ring if you want anything."

    Kim Dokja did not move from his spot, and instead turned to her to ask good-naturedly, "What are you going to do now?"

    Han Sooyoung suspiciously regarded him for a moment, before her posture slackened and she shrugged. "I was working on my latest book before you came. I will just finish up on the next few chapters until Sangah comes home."

    He nodded. "Will you let me have a look at it?"

    "Maybe, who knows."

    "Okay. I will be looking forward to it then." Kim Dokja made to walk inside through the open door.

    "I did not say yes." She roughly tugged at his shirt.

    Kim Dokja softly swatted her hand away, and patted the back of it in assurance. He felt like he was consoling a petty little kid. "Of course, but still." A kid who earned more than him, for sure.

    The kid — Han Sooyoung, his friend, said finally, "Get some rest before supper." She waved and made to leave him to his business.

    "Thank you, Sooyoung-ah. For inviting us here, and just about everything," Kim Dokja said.

    "That is enough. I am leaving." She turned to look at him one last time. "And you are welcome." She walked to the staircase closest to his room, on his right, and stepped up.

    Han Sooyoung soon disappeared around the spiralling corner, and Kim Dokja closed the door, hand gripping on the small piece of wrapped lemon candy he had been given.

    
    It took four days before Yoo Sangah was able to spend lunch with them.

    Han Sooyoung sometimes complained about it to him, now that she had someone to lament about not getting enough time with her spouse. Not that Kim Dokja could understand the sentiment fully, but it helped that he could at least give her some company all the while.

    Friday saw a sunny, cloudless sky, and all current residents of the Han Estate were willing to just laze around before they toured around the city the next day. Jung Heewon was excited, and already had quite a few itineraries planned that she looked over with Han Sooyoung.

    After lunch, Yoo Sangah invited Kim Dokja to tea out in the gardens, the same ones he had not gotten a chance to look at the first time he arrived, but now had grown familiar with over the last few days he had strolled around with a book in hand.

    Han Sooyoung had spared him one short glance before she was once again busy with outing plans that were impossible to fit in the time frames available to them. They wanted to include Yoo Sangah as well, of course, and thankfully she had agreed to take a few days' leave.

    Out of the wide stone paved walkway that led from the gate to the main doors of the building, there was a separate clear path that went around the property, with several branches that were meant for full exploration of what the garden had to offer. In a cozy corner to the left of the building was a small roofed structure with a table and chairs. It was a sitting area, for garden tea parties and the likes.

    "We do not actually use it much. It is just here." Yoo Sangah smiled as she led him to the spot, and then gestured to the attendant who had followed them there to serve them their tea.

    The rest of them had been served in their rooms. Kim Dokja briefly wondered what she could possibly have to say to him.

    She briefly instructed the attendant, who left right after.

    Yoo Sangah was a pretty woman. With long caramel brown hair, gentle eyes, and a soft smile, with a strong and resolute character underneath. It was easy to trust her. Kim Dokja did not really know what she could have possibly found lovable in his friend, but he guessed Yoo Sangah could have something for that type of person. The brash kind, but kind all the same.

    Yoo Sangah's voice snapped him out of his thoughts. "I suppose we will make use of it now, hmm?"

    "Of course. Yoo Sangah-ssi, how have you been? Is Sooyoung-ah treating you well?" Kim Dokja blurted out.

    She laughed lightly. "Yes, yes. She is. She does not show it much, I know, but she does care. That is why I married her, no?" Yoo Sangah good-naturedly gestured towards the cup of tea before him.

    "Right. I am sorry." Kim Dokja hastily recovered from it, and felt some red rising to his cheeks. He raised the cup up to his lips with its dainty handle, and took an experimental sip. Kim Dokja could not place the taste exactly, but it had a mild flavour and a flowery aroma that was fortunately not so overpowering.

    "No need to apologize, Kim Dokja-ssi. You are a well-wisher of ours..." Yoo Sangah studied his face, but suddenly remembered something. "Ah! By the way, I am sure Sooyoung-ah has already chewed your ears off for ignoring her requests to come here, has she not?" She took a small biscuit from the tray kept on their side, and took a bite.

    "Yes, but somehow she let me go quite easily." Kim Dokja nibbled on his own cookie. It was pretty plain, just buttery. Kim Dokja liked it.

    "See? She may be a bit harsh, but she cares. Well, enough about that. How have you been?" Yoo Sangah regarded him with a light stare, and Kim Dokja felt compelled to tell her of how he had been. "Because if I know you any well then it must have been something huge for you to finally accept that request of hers."

    Yoo Sangah was a person he had not known long for. In fact, Kim Dokja had only ever come to know of Yoo Sangah first as Han Sooyoung's fiancee, and then Han Sooyoung's wife. He never got to know her as a person separate from Han Sooyoung, and only ever spent a few moments conversing over their favorite authors or the philosophies they held in life or just simply agreeing that walking around to anywhere you wanted to go was the best way to get there.

    Apparently Yoo Sangah had a bicycle now, but the point still stood.

    "Request? Pssh... As if. But, it is nothing, really. I just thought they could do something different." Kim Dokja grabbed the handle of the cup again and took a quick sip. The liquid was still too warm.

    "Different? In what way?" Yoo Sangah's cup was set down, and she leaned forward to say diligently, "Kim Dokja-ssi, it is totally fine to tell us anything you may have that is troubling you, you know."

    "What makes you think anything is troubling me?" Kim Dokja chuckled nervously. Sometimes he wished he had some sort of a wall that could block off others from reading into him too much.

    Yoo Sangah looked positively worried now, and that in turn alarmed Kim Dokja. She did not back down, and kept up with, "Are you saying you are completely fine? Or, how about the others?"

    "The others?" His voice cracked a bit, and he knew he had lost the case.

    "How is Jung Heewon-ssi these days?"

    "Ah, well..." Kim Dokja scratched at the table cloth with his nails, and the threads of the fabric stretched slightly, feeling a little rough under the pads of his fingers. It was a pretty lace pattern, clearly unused.

    The woman before him did not force him to look at her, and her voice was light. "Is she why you are here?"

    The cup lay untouched for a while now, so Kim Dokja ran his fingers on its rim slowly. "I suppose I could tell you, then?"

    "Of course." Yoo Sangah did not smile like he expected her to. It was more of a pleasant and open expression that seemed to convey she was sincere in her intentions. Yoo Sangah tucked a few strands of her hair behind her ear, and said with assurance, "Well, believe it or not, it was actually Sooyoung-ah who let me know about this. That you may have some kind of problem."

    "That woman — she is not wrong, though." Kim Dokja's hands fell to his lap, "It is just that, Jung Heewon..."

    Yoo Sangah pulled down the sleeves of her blue dress from where they had slightly folded up. She asked without a look, "Is it some matter of the heart?"

    "Yes, it must be so." Kim Dokja, very slowly, nodded. He was hesitant to admit it, because this had never happened before. His sister had never had a matter of the heart before. Kim Dokja felt clueless and helpless, and could not quite see where to begin at this entire thing. It was not like he had any experience himself that he might be able to give her some advice. None of the people in his family had had much of a good time of their lives at love, and most had no time at all.

    "Oh."

    "It is not really much of a matter like a heartbreak." Kim Dokja said with conviction, which only faltered as he told her of the strange crossroads the relationship was at. "He has said he shall come back, and she does not show it, but I feel she is disoriented a bit."

    "How so?"

    "Well, Heewon-ah is not the kind of person who will be ready to shed tears over the absence of someone. Not so soon."

    Yoo Sangah did not reply, so he raised his gaze up. Kim Dokja only saw her looking at him with a blankness in her eyes and a small upturn to her lips. She was not judging any of his doubts, but only urging him to go on.

    "But it is a bit strange to see her acting out of it." Frustration ebbed at the ends of his words, and Kim Dokja realised that he had already started feeling it from the very beginning, the doubt, that he might be wrong. About Jung Heewon, about Lee Hyunsung, and about whether they were really as affected as he thought he saw. "It is not at all obvious, and sometimes I feel it is in my own head, that I am thinking that she is acting unnaturally when she is perfectly fine."

    Yoo Sangah finally said, "There must be a reason why you feel that way, though, Kim Dokja-ssi." Her words and tone were not heavy but she said it with meaning. Kim Dokja felt she would not joke about such a thing. It felt nice to talk to someone like her who at least attempted to understand his point of view. "As far as I know you, while it may not be much, you are never much fooled by such kinds of personal misconceptions."

    "Thank you, but still..." Kim Dokja tried to smile. He failed.

    Yoo Sangah was also apparently keen on steering the conversation forward from this deadlock. "That is not all, is it?"

    "Oh, um... I suppose so?" Kim Dokja thought for a second before remembering to mention, "I mean, I did reject a marriage proposal, so there was that." He will have to ask her to not reveal it to Han Sooyoung too soon, however.

    Yoo Sangah stared at him.

    "Yoo Sangah-ssi?" He felt doubt creep up his back. Have I said anything wrong? I should probably apologize. "Oh, I am s—"

    "Oh. Um. I am sorry, it just took me aback slightly. It is nothing." Yoo Sangah blurted out, but she still looked a bit out of it. She attempted to school her features to normal, if not slightly curious about the newfound topic at hand.

    "Alright."

    Yoo Sangah mumbled something to herself that Kim Dokja could not quite catch.

    He asked, "Did you say anything?"

    She snapped her head up to say, "Just that, did you tell Sooyoung-ah about this?"

    "No? She will freak out." A sigh left his lips. He would have to tell her eventually, even if he had attempted to write in his letters around that particular matter ever since it had happened. He could not hide it, but he would reveal it when the other matters were preferably resolved enough to divert attention to such bygone ones. "As much as I want to stop her from saying I will probably die a bachelor, I dread her wringing my neck over a rejection even more."

    "I am sure she will understand if you tell her of the genuine reasons. She is not that tactless." Yoo Sangah said with a straight face, but her lips twitched in a manner that if Kim Dokja had to guess, probably meant she was trying to appear genuine. She meant it, it just took a bit more extra effort than usual to say it.

    Kim Dokja conceded, "I suppose not."

    Yoo Sangah finished her tea, and thoughtfully began once again, "How coincidental, then..." But the words did not come out.

    "What coincidence?"

    "Nothing really much, except my cousin came to Hanyang a few months ago, perhaps around early October? It is hard to remember the exact date." She began reciting some random dates from around that time, but it appeared she was unsatisfied.

    "Oh? And?"

    "One of his friends, Lee Hyunsung-ssi! Oh, how he looked so lovesick." Yoo Sangah sighed. "It was quite a sight, especially since it seemed my cousin had dragged him here."

    Yoo Sangah noticed him.

    A frown immediately appeared on her pretty face, and she leaned towards him to examine his features, to see what was wrong. "Kim Dokja-ssi? Have I said anything wrong?"

    Lovesick. So lovesick.

    Oh, how he looked so lovesick.

    Kim Dokja felt rooted to his spot, in his seat, but he somehow let out, "What is the name of your cousin, Yoo Sangah-ssi? Could it possibly be Yoo Joonghyuk?" It was a mechanical voice, not exactly his own, like someone else was speaking from behind him.

    "It... is." Yoo Sangah could not calmly sit in her seat now, and Kim Dokja wondered what he looked like now. "Kim Dokja-ssi, are you alright?"

    Perhaps he looked dumbfounded, or something that could be described as shell shocked. Flabbergasted sounded a bit too comical. Kim Dokja had half a mind to laugh at that thought. He could not. "I am. Did he perhaps tell you why..."

    "Oh..." Yoo Sangah seemed to be debating with herself whether it would be well to say anything further, but Kim Dokja steeled his gaze and looked at her, unwavering. She stammered, before she let go, "Well, as far as I know, Lee Hyunsung-ssi's break was not supposed to end till the end of October. But, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi said he had some work for him here, so he came back earlier than planned." Her hands wiped slowly at her dress.

    Kim Dokja steered his gaze away. "Is that so?"

    "Kim Dokja-ssi, please, is something wrong?"

    "What was the reason?" He hurriedly added, "And, it is okay, Yoo Sangah-ssi. You did nothing wrong."

    "Well, I never got to know perfectly what it was about," Yoo Sangah spoke slowly, almost hesitantly, now that she had figured what could possibly be troubling him so deeply, "but Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi said he had saved his valuable employee from losing himself in something like tactless, futile love. As if he is anyone to hold an opinion on that."

    "Oh, I get it." He nodded blankly.

    They lapsed into silence. Yoo Sangah quietly studied Kim Dokja while the latter practically curled into himself in his seat, blocking everything out. He had not asked anything else, so she did not speak. But Yoo Sangah, too, had some matters to figure out from this surprisingly heavy conversation.

    "Kim Dokja-ssi..." She said after a few moments passed. Perhaps she wanted to give him some time to process everything. "Pardon me if I am being rude or crossing any limits, but... if I am to understand this situation and judging by your reaction... did Lee Hyunsung-ssi visit Iseul last year?"

    Kim Dokja stared at her, before tonelessly saying, "You are quite fast to catch on, Yoo Sangah-ssi."

    Yoo Sangah nodded, and saw how he had made no attempt to act any further. She stood from her seat, and felt his gaze follow her steps.

    She turned to ask kindly, "Should we head back?"

    Another moment passed by wordlessly, before Kim Dokja pulled himself up and joined her side.

    Only when they stood on the main pathway to the gate, did Kim Dokja utter, "Yes, that would be good."

    His cup of tea was forgotten, long gone cold with no hope of rescue. Yoo Sangah called on an attendant to let know they were done with their meeting.

    "I am sorry, Kim Dokja-ssi." Yoo Sangah said softly to Kim Dokja, but she did not know if he heard her.

    The one thing Yoo Sangah did know, however, was that the man before her, Kim Dokja, must hate her cousin, Yoo Joonghyuk, now.

    He will not take this well at all.

Chapter Text

    That night, Kim Dokja found it hard to fall asleep.

    All evening, he had put up a farce, an ongoing charade in whichever room he was in, wherein he would act like he had not just come to know of something that shook him and his very core.

    He put away the time, delayed the inevitable when he would fall into an episode of thought and ignore everything else. Just him and his thoughts, and for the first time, unsure of whether he would be able to come up with a good enough reason to explain what had happened.

    Kim Dokja trusted Yoo Sangah very much. She was kind, sincere, diligent, and overall a person one could trust in.

    And that Yoo Joonghyuk happened to be her cousin of all things!

    How was someone like Yoo Joonghyuk related to the kind and sweet Yoo Sangah? Kim Dokja knew he was being petty and illogical right now, but his head hurt when he tried to think of the matter on a deeper level than being petty about something like a familial connection that they were born with.

    But when his head hit the pillow in the bedroom that he had been allotted, he let his mind wander. All the possibilities, as to why, just why, had Yoo Joonghyuk dragged Lee Hyunsung all the way here in Hanyang when there was no reason to.

    Perhaps, was he jealous? That Lee Hyunsung who was younger than him had better prospects of marriage than him who was older and of higher standing?

    But of course, that could not possibly be. It was irrational to be as such. This was a ridiculous thing to consider even for someone who had not held half a minute of conversation with the Lord.

    Kim Dokja bit his own tongue at the thought, but he knew it was for naught to deny the truth: Yoo Joonghyuk was good looking enough — more than enough, his brain uselessly supplied — that he must have dozens of young ladies lining up for his hand in marriage.

    He could not deny it, so that of course cut that line among all possibilities. It baffled him, but this confusion was also mixed with the tinge of abhorrence he felt for the man. Abhorrence of having saddened his sister who did not think to ever voice her problems in the first place.

    Kim Dokja could not let such a man live in peace. He could never be even neutral towards such a personality.

    Curling into a fetal position in his bed, Kim Dokja tried to fend off a cold feeling. He decided: he hated Yoo Joonghyuk.

    
    The next day, Kim Dokja woke up with a headache. The kind that hurt when he even slightly tilted his head a bit to the side.

    At nine in the morning, which he realised with something akin to horror, his eyes opened to a bright, clear morning. The sun was up already and its blinding white lines of light and warmth entered the room through the gaps in the curtains, that were already white. In the light, they looked like they were shining, and it hurt his eyes to even look in their direction.

    The next thing he registered was the heat of the mattress underneath his body, which clung to him in all the wrong ways. It was sickeningly warm.

    Kim Dokja brought a hand to his face to rub at his eyes, that were still bleary. But then he rubbed too hard and a pain shot from behind his eyebrows.

    After dipping in and out of consciousness for the next half hour, Kim Dokja managed to drag his body in a sitting position. It was painful to support himself on his elbows as he did so, and he felt every bone in his being was revolting to such a strain. He should not have slept in that curled position, but alas, what was done was done. He had slept nearly ten hours with his knees tucked tightly to his chest. He should really have seen this coming.

    But he would not be Kim Dokja if he did not regret his day to day decisions every now and then.

    His shirt clung to him, and he pinched on his collar to pull it away and let go. Kim Dokja suddenly thought of checking his temperature.

    He put the back of his hand against his forehead, fearing he had a fever. But his skin was rather cool, so he sighed out softly in relief. Not a fever.

    But the headache was still there, and now that he had forced his head to stay up unsupported, it had actually returned back to him tenfold. Pain dug in the corners of his skull, and he thought it felt as if perhaps he had pulled a muscle in the middle of his brain. Kim Dokja tried breathing in and out slowly, trying to calm himself to focus on what lied ahead.

    Kim Dokja tried looking around, turning his head to slowly take in his surroundings. It was as it had been the night before, as he had left it. Thankfully, he easily spotted the clothes he wore the previous day. Those would have to do for now.

    He experimentally dropped one foot to the floor, and hissed audibly at the cold feeling of the marble. But Kim Dokja did not remove his foot, and instead, willed himself to bear it. He would get used to that in a moment. Sluggishly, he pushed himself off the bed and made himself stand. His body felt like lead and it was hard to focus on keeping a balance lest he fall down.

    It took another fifteen minutes to put on the clothes, and by the time he decided he should leave his hair be as he had woken up in for now, there was a sharp knock on the door.

    A loud, familiar voice rang out from beyond the wooden barrier, "Yah, Dokja-yah? Wake up, sleepyhead! You cannot possibly still be in bed! We have plans!"

    Jung Heewon.

    The voice heightened the level of his pain a tad bit, and Kim Dokja's face scrunched a little further. He had almost forgotten they had made plans to go out today. But seeing as how he was feeling, and the prospect of having to deal with it the entire day without a chance to rest, the chances of him accompanying them felt like torture now.

    He gave up on hurrying to the door, and took his time dragging his feet across the floor, fastening the last of the buttons of his shirt.

    Kim Dokja opened the door with considerable effort, given he could not get himself to exert much force. He was greeted with the face of Jung Heewon's expressive face, which immediately transformed to convey sheer horror.

    Did he look that bad?

    "Good morning, Heewon-ah" He croaked out his first words of the day. It thankfully did not take much of a toll on him. His throat did not hurt, but it felt a little dry.

    "You look like you are dying!" She said, aghast at his condition.

    He tried to smile. "I am sure I will live, fret not."

    Jung Heewon huffed, but put a hand on his forehead to check his temperature, and the other hand on her own to compare.

    Humming, she retreated, and said with doubt, "You do not have a fever at least. What is up?"

    "I just have a headache."

    "Oh. Um, have you washed up? Wait, you have not, right?" She ran a glance down his form. It felt like he was being screened and scanned by an officer.

    Kim Dokja said, "Yes, I have not." He spoke because nodding hurt his head.

    Jung Heewon took in the information, and made to enter into the room. Kim Dokja hesitated for a moment before he stepped aside in a daze. He let her come in, and she looked around for a while. His sister tugged at his loose shirt and said, "I will help you out. You are already late for breakfast."

    "Thanks, Heewon-ah. I do not know what I would have done without you." Kim Dokja tried showing a genuine face of appreciation, but she was already off to ready a basin of cold water.

    
    "Kim Dokja, are you sure? Were you not looking forward to going out today?" Han Sooyoung regarded him, and Kim Dokja could feel her stare.

    She sat on one of the couple of chairs that stood to a side of the dining room, away from the table. Han Sooyoung had taken it upon herself to watch him while he ate breakfast. Which was ridiculous. He was not a child.

    She sat behind him, so he turned to her, only to see his friend already staring at him. Kim Dokja blankly said, "If I was not, why would I suggest that?"

    "Han Sooyoung crossed her legs, and said, "I do not know. But is it really that bad?" A raised eyebrow tested him.

    "Yes. Now leave me alone, would you?" He snapped, stabbing his knife into the yolk of the fried egg he had been served. "Why do you need to look over me eating breakfast?"

    "I am babysitting you, really. And nobody told me to do it."

    "You like me that much?"

    "My word, no!" She made a disgusted face, and Kim Dokja found some energy from the food in him to snicker. Han Sooyoung, however, apparently still cared for him, because she had stuck around. She diligently watched over him. There was nothing for her to do, but she did not budge, so Kim Dokja also gave up on talking her out of it.

    Kim Dokja chewed on the last of the eggs on his plate, and turned to ask, "Where is Namwoon-ah?"

    Han Sooyoung paused. She was writing something in a small notepad, but stopped when he started the conversation again. Tapping the backend of the pencil on her chin, she replied, "Oh, he is out already. You know him, and besides, we did not even account for much of his presence in today's plans anyways."

    "Where has he gone off to? Do you, perhaps, have any idea?" Kim Dokja sighed. "I am worried for him. He is way too unpredictable, even in such an unfamiliar place." He put his empty plate away from before him on the table, and poured out another glassful of water.

    Han Sooyoung unfortunately shook her head. "Not really, but as far as I know, he has been frequenting a local restaurant downtown." She flipped her notepad open again, and started drawing some lines near the edge. "Something about having found someone he knows from before." She was positively just scribbling now.

    "Someone familiar?" Kim Dokja's shoulders were raised in surprise, and there was also slight worry. "Did he say who it was? Who could it possibly even be here?" He suddenly winced, and put a hand on his forehead to press slightly on his temples. He could not put much pressure through his fingers, but it helped a little.

    His friend rolled her eyes. "If he had, would I not have told you?" Her pencil stopped again, and she slowly said with some confidence, "But I am pretty sure it is a crush."

    Kim Dokja choked on his water, and hastily tried to put the glass away from his face as some of the water went down his windpipe. "Huh?" He spluttered, and desperately tried to keep from shaking his head too much.

    In a second, Han Sooyoung was on her feet, and she patted him on his back to try to soothe him down. She grumbled in her ministration, but graciously pulled the glass away from his hand.

    "Crush? Who?" Kim Dokja croaked like he had a voice that had remained unused for years, and it hurt to utter  even a single sound. Which it probably did. Idiot.

    Han Sooyoung scolded him, "Shut it for a while. You are not well, you remember? Do not get hyper." As much as her words and tone were harsh, to the same degree were her hands gentle. Han Sooyoung was being nice.

    But Kim Dokja was too preoccupied with trying not to die by something as stupid (it was his personal opinion) as choking on water because he got to know his little brother was going about town with a girl he liked. Who was entertaining him anyways? He calmed down eventually, and gulped in air.

    His friend retreated back, and picked up the notepad she had to abandon previously. She began again, deliberately being slow so as to not make him go into a fit again, "I do not know perfectly. This is only what I understood from his mentions of the girl this morning."

    "Only this morning?"

    Han Sooyoung nodded. "Namwoon was off early today, and said we did not need to wait for him or anything similar to do with him for our plans today." She ran a hand through her black hair, and that ruined the straight partition she had before. "Heewon-ssi asked, and he only replied he had to check out some — I do not know, some kind of training center?"

    "Training center?" Kim Dokja asked with severe doubt. This was perhaps the unlikeliest location he could have expected. What would his brother have to do there, anyways? "Why? I cannot imagine him training for something."

    Han Sooyoun smirked stupidly, "Me neither, I will admit." She shrugged her shoulders, and stabbed the nib of her pencil lightly on the open page of her notepad. "But he did say she trained there for swordsmanship..." A frown set on her lips. "Was it swordsmanship? Or was it something else?" She looked away, only to start mumbling incoherently to herself.

    "Sooyoung-ah, what are you even on about?" Kim Dokja took up the bait, and quickly asked, "Swordsmanship? Really?" His tone took an incredulous tone, and he shifted his chair to face her properly. One of the legs of the chair unfortunately collided and scraped against a corner leg of the table, which sent a wave of discomfort through his head. It ached sharp for a moment, before it fizzled out. This was getting frustrating for him.

   His friend lightly snapped,  "Shut up, that is what he said, not me. I am not making this up, okay?" She put her stuff on a small desk in the corner that kept a small ornate vase, and crossed her arms. "He said it. Yes, it was swordsmanship!"

    "What in the world—?" Kim Dokja wildly swung an arc with his hand in the air.

    "Ask your brother! How would I know what that boy is up to anyways?" His friend defiantly stuck a tongue out at him. He could never imagine what she was really made of. How could a high society woman as her be so rough? That was what made her befriend him in the first place, but she was smart. And she held some strong opinions.

    Kim Dokja mumbled to himself some words, and then it appeared as if his will deflated. His shoulders slunped and he gritted out, "Oh um... Sorry."

    "It is fine. I know you are worried." Han Sooyoung ran a hand through her hair, and it mussed up a few strands from her previously made hairdo. She sighed, "He is turning twenty one this year, is he not?"

    He nodded in reply.

    "Is that what is worrying you? The estate?" She started right at the heart of the matter, and Kim Dokja winced in his seat. She was a good friend, in which it meant she was way too direct at times he would rather not think too much of it.

    She continued, "I would have asked if you had been able to contact your cousin, Min Jiwon-ssi, was it? You did say she was here... But, do not think too much." She shook her head, and said with a tone of threat, "Focus on resting a bit more."

    "I... Well, yes. But only partially." Kim Dokja smiled at his friend, and absentmindedly ran a finger on the table cloth. The bumps under his fingertip from the lace felt a bit nice. "The time is nearing, and I am not going to contact Min Jiwon-ssi." He said with conviction, but his gaze withered, and he instead decided to stare at the patterns of the cloth so beautifully, and clearly, handsewn.

    The sunlight from the outside had only gotten stronger by the time he had come out of his room and sat for a meal. It came in more straighter angles now, and the glass of the windows let much of it inside. The walls in a pretty maroon were brightened by this light, and the white table cloth seemed to glow slightly.

    Spring was in full force, it seemed, and Kim Dokja decided to make it the very moment he would appreciate it.

    Han Sooyoung did not seem too affected by him avoiding looking at her. She had a spine, unlike her dear friend, who despite seemingly adamant on the decision he made all those months ago, still could not stop himself from overthinking the matter. "I already offered you all to move here. I seriously cannot see what the problem is!"

    "Do not be ridiculous, Han Sooyoung." He nearly jumped in his seat to correct her, "I cannot possibly trespass to such a limit."

    "Bollocks!" She rolled her eyes skyward and pointed an accusatory finger at his face. "I just cannot understand you sometimes..." Han Sooyoung exhaled out of her nose in a bit of an angry fashion, and mentioned, "Namwoon, he said something about it too."

    Kim Dokja stammered, "What?"

    Han Sooyoung's dark eyes widened at having said that, but they suddenly turned cold, and she slowly said, "Something about the chance to be able to move here..."

    "He does not know better." He dismissed it just as easily. Of course, Kim Namwoon did not know any better. How would he? He is not the one who is faced with all these complications even as it is all teetered on the event of him turning a certain age. That was around the end of this year itself. And it was already March. "Do not feed him any unnecessary thoughts, Sooyoung."

    "I did not!" She raised her voice slightly, but recovered enough. She suddenly realised something, and lowered her volume considerably. "But, whatever, I do not know what he is up to, and well, you should just rest for a while." Han Sooyoung pinched at the bridge of her nose and made a disgruntled face.

    "Oh well..." Kim Dokja nodded, and then began to steer the topic of conversation to better, more present matters that might interest her better, "When are you all to leave, by the way?"

    "Today?" Her friend nodded from his seat, and she answered in return, "Well, before lunch, that is for sure. Any time now, actually."

    Kim Dokja began, "Oh, has Yoo Sangah-ssi come down yet?"

    As if by fate, there was the sound of confident footsteps from the direction of the stairs. Kim Dokja could not see who it was due to the thin wall blocking his view, but his doubts were cleared at the moment there was a flash of brown hair done in an updo. Yoo Sangah smiled at him in sympathy, "Kim Dokja-ssi? Do you need anything from me?" Her eyes went up at the top of his head, and Kim Dokja absentmindedly picked at his bangs. But she only said nicely, "How is your headache?"

    "Ah!" Kim Dokja managed to do a short bow, as low as his head would allow him to. He straightened, and sat quickly at his seat, the chair unmoved. "Yoo Sangah-ssi! I was just asking when you all were to depart for your outing, really." His lips turned up in an assuring arc, but his eyes were unfocused. "And thanks, it's not all fine, but thankfully a tad bit better than what I woke up to this morning."

    Yoo Sangah stared at him for a moment with a steady expression. She seemed unsure of his words, but nodded, before she pulled out another of the chairs at the table next to him, and sat to face her wife. She still addressed him further, saying, "Hopefully, it gets better today itself. It is just a pity that you will not be able to accompany us."

    "It is okay, Yoo Sangah-ssi. You all should just enjoy yourself." He made the conscious decision to look at his friend, Han Sooyoung, as he said, "I know you do not go out often, either."

    "I am sure that was Sooyoung-ah..." Yoo Sangah did not even follow his gaze, but still, her lips quirked a bit, and she too joined in on looking at the short-haried woman sitting in the corner, who only scoffed.

    Han Sooyoung deadpanned, "One can see that by a single glance at you, Sangah-yah," and scribbled furiously some rough lines with her pencil on the small, rather pitiful paper of her notepad.

    "Right." Yoo Sangah did what could be the noble equivalent of her eyes rolling skyward at the comment. She decided to let the subject drop, and turned to Kim Dokja, who set his shoulders back under her studying gaze. "But, Kim Dokja-ssi, are you really sure we should leave you here? I mean, I am sure one of us will be more than happy to remain here to assist you. Or, we can just simply postpone this entire plan."

    "Oh no," Kim Dokja's words almost slurred in his haste. He waved in refusal of the idea, "Please do not. Both of them, do not. You took a leave."

    "I can take another." Yoo Sangah supplied helpfully, which registered as otherwise in his ears.

    Kim Dokja shook his head as obviously as he could with the headache, that is to say, very softly. Then, he added for extra measure if it was not obvious, "I do not want that."

    Then, there was the sound of footsteps shuffling down the marble stairs once again, but it was hasty this time. Black hair done in a long ponytail and figure clad in a light shirt and culottes, Jung Heewon announced her presence with, "Yah! Dokja-yah? Have you had your breakfast yet?"

    Jung Heewon had actually become late to start getting ready because of having had to attend to him earlier. She had clearly not put much effort in her appearance, but Kim Dokja could hardly find it in himself to critique her.

    Instead, he calmly said, "Hmm, Heewon-ah. I am fine now."

    She smiled brightly at him, and within the next ten minutes, Lee Sookyoung had come down, and they had left the house to his care.

    Kim Dokja bid them away, and finally managed to go up to his room to rest some more. The worries of Kim Namwoon and his shenanigans would have to come later.

    
    It was around three in the afternoon, when Kim Dokja decided to have lunch.

    He had woken up, bleary eyes and hands trying to grab at making some sense of his surroundings. The heat was unbearable and it took too long for him to realise that he had gone back to sleep off his headache after seeing the rest of the house's residents off.

    He had half-wondered in a state of a foggy mind and loose limbs, as to why it was so warm around him, but the only thing he understood was that he should probably have something to eat. And so, he made his way down into the main hall, and then stumbled his way around the kitchen to find something to eat.

    Kim Dokja made a makeshift meal, just something to ease himself off the instability he felt on his feet. He decided to head to the library of the house, and hoped on his way that he could find something up his alley to read and possibly while away the evening with.

    At around half past four, Kim Dokja was interrupted in his reading of a copy of a novel of manners. He did not exactly remember the title, but the extract and synopsis seemed interesting enough.

    The bell at the door was rung again, and Kim Dokja pinched at the bridge of his nose. He wondered who it could possibly be. It was unlikely that Jung Heewon and the others were back already. If he remembered correctly, then they were to return only around seven at the earliest. And aside from them, there was not anyone who had any business coming to this place.

    Kim Dokja got on his feet, and made his way across the main hall, and slid open the lock of the door. He pulled it open, and immediately scrambled to school his face at being face to face with who he now thought was his greatest enemy.

    What.

    What was Yoo Joonghyuk doing here?

    But confusion was natural. And he assumed it was very much visible on his face given the man seemed to be unsteady on his feet at having to face Kim Dokja.

    Huh. Kim Dokja stared at Yoo Joonghyuk's face a tad bit too long. The man attempted to say something, when Kim Dokja beat him to it:

    "Well, greetings, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi." Kim Dokja bowed in courtesy, the perfect image of amiability, so much so it seemed impossible to penetrate and get across. "I am really sorry, but your cousin, Yoo Sangah-ssi is not here at home, currently. You would better be off coming at some other time."

    The man stayed silent at that, unmoving from his place at the entrance. Kim Dokja raised a brow in a challenge, and started again, "That is, of course, I assume you are looking for her indeed." He said it with a slight raise in tone at the end, as if to sound like he was sure but at the same time would appreciate it if he could respond to his words.

    That appeared to have pulled him out of his momentary trance of whatever thought. Yoo Joonghyuk blinked, and said in a plain voice, "No, I am not here for her."

    Kim Dokja did not speak for a moment, but the man also did not move, so he sighed and gestured, "Come in, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi." He moved away from the doorway, and let the guest enter.

    Yoo Joonghyuk followed him into the hall, but he did not look back to see him, only heard his footsteps.

    When they reached the seating area, Kim Dokja finally asked with no attempt to hide the small amount of displeasure in his voice, "Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi, it has been quite a while since I saw you. Last October, was it? But still, may I know what business you are here for? Or rather, whom?"

    Kim Dokja finally let himself study the man before him. He looked the same as he did nearly half a year ago. Pressed suit, styled hair, and all sharp features to his image. But, there was something to his air. More like, Kim Dokja corrected himself, the lack of something.

    Yoo Joonghyuk's eyes darted at his own, and Kim Dokja decided to keep at it. Let it be a competition, if need be. A staring contest was a rather unconventional way to battle it out, without verbal confrontation.

    The dark eyes of his narrowed slightly, and Yoo Joonghyuk finally answered with a simple, "I am here for you."

    Kim Dokja's eyes widened. He could not stop himself in time; it was much too surprising, really.

    Yoo Joonghyuk noticed his change in expression, and hastily added, "So, I would like it if we could sit down together. To talk, yes." He was unsteady on his two feet. It was a strange sight indeed.

    For a thoughtless moment, Kim Dokja looked around himself. He subconsciously sought to see if anyone else was seeing what was unfolding in front of him. But of course, he was home alone. He hoped he did not look too stupid doing that, when he finally nodded, looking down at his hands as he led the other to sit on one of the comfortable cushioned chairs.

    But it appeared the young man was a bit alarmed to relax properly on his seat. Yoo Joonghyuk sat with his back straight, his posture was attentive and his eyes observant. He naturally exuded an air of confidence that Kim Dokja felt was unmatched with his own. But today, it was dimmer, and looked like it was wavering quite obviously upon close attention.

    Kim Dokja sighed and sat down before him, shuffling awhile, before he uncrossed his legs finally. He formally addressed him, "Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi, can I first ask how you came to know of me being here in Hanyang?"

    The man's eyebrows set closer a tad bit, before he answered, "Your brother... Kim Namwoon, was it?"

    "What of him?"

    "Lee Jihye ran into him a few days ago, and she let me know."

    "I see." His brother had unknowingly caused him a problem, but he could not have known. So, Kim Dokja decided to let this matter go. He would still let him know to control himself and the stuff he spouts, perhaps.

    Right now, however, there were more pressing matters, like what was Yoo Joonghyuk doing here, anyways.

    "Then, shall we get to the matter at hand?" Kim Dokja began, "What is the matter you wish to discuss with me, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi?" Kim Dokja remembered not to cross his arms lest he appear detached or rude. He could not exactly out himself already that he hated the man who had clearly put effort and sought him out.

    "That... Kim Dokja-ssi," Yoo Joonghyuk looked a bit hesitant for the first time since Kim Dokja had seen him. It was an odd sight, and inherently ill fitting with his appearance. His face looked cross, and he sighed before he said, "Let me first begin this important conversation by saying that I am sorry," he lowered his head slightly, "for how I had behaved last year with you."

    "How did you? What do you mean?" Kim Dokja could not help but leak some doubt in his words. Doubt on his ears, and not on him having been rude to him. Because that happened.

    "I think you have an idea of what that is, but I will tell you regardless." Yoo Joonghyuk exhaled through his mouth, thin lips parted in a clear expression of being pained to admit such things. But the man's conviction was admirable. "I understand that my behaviour in general is not exactly the most amiable."

    Kim Dokja picked up the book he had previously kept at his side. He read the title again, in an excuse to not look at the man before him. "Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi, not everyone can be skilled at socialising, it is fine. Really." He tried smiling with some nicety. "Even I — people agree I am not exactly social either. I am sure you have other things you are great at, that should compensate for this lack."

    "Perhaps, but still." Yoo Joonghyuk's lips turned up at the corners by a slight margin, and Kim Dokja realised too late he was smiling.

    But it was gone as quickly as it had come, and Yoo Joonghyuk looked a little antsy again. He laid his palms flat on his thighs, and pursed his lips. "What I intend to get at, is that I just want to clear the air, because I can see that I have not been much agreeable the last time — and I am afraid, the first time too — that I met you."

    He continued with a glance sideways, "I must say when I thought of it, I realized that you must have felt uncomfortable because of my countenance. That is true, is it not?"

    Kim Dokja felt uncomfortable now, having to continue entertaining the man who had come to apologize for his actions. But what was he to say to that? When what he expected the man to truly feel sorry about, he had not mentioned even once? "Am I supposed to agree, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi? I understand where you are coming from. But, that is not what you are here for, are you?"

    "True, that is not what I came here for, indeed." Yoo Joonghyuk blinked at him appreciatively, and made a sound of agreement. "You are smart, Kim Dokja-ssi." Kim Dokja considered him with doubt, but he continued, "Which, I must admit, made me wonder what could have possibly made you reject an utmost advantageous marriage."

    Kim Dokja quickly followed, "Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi, what do you mean?" He ran a nail along the edge of the cover of the book he took in his hands, and scraped the sturdy cloth. "Is it another one of the things Namwoon let Lee Jihye know?"

    "Quick, too. But yes, it was." Yoo Joonghyuk looked unfazed by his growing discontent.

    Breathing deeply, Kim Dokja snapped eventually, "And you are becoming quite the villain, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi." He felt a subtle pressure in the back of his head, and wished this would end soon. That he would spit out whatever he had come here for and be on his way. Or better yet, just leave anyway.

    "The villain, you say." But Yoo Joonghyuk was, of course, stubborn as he was. There was no shaking him. "How so? It was but a simple matter mentioned by your brother in passing to a friend." He had the gall to actually look puzzled at the notion, like it was logical to barge in to question the reason of a personal decision when he had nothing to warrant such an interest in the first place.

    "Then you must also know he does not consider her a friend, for that matter."

    "You know that too, Kim Dokja-ssi?" Yoo Joonghyuk's eyes shined.

    Of course he did. It was simple, and he had confirmed his suspicions. Kim Namwoon has a newfound crush. Lee Jihye is in town. They have been talking. Kim Namwoon frequents a sword training centre. Lee Jihye has been known to be learning to do that. And she always follows Yoo Joonghyuk around. And Yoo Joonghyuk is in the capital, where Kim Dokja and his family is, currently.

    "That is none of your business, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi." Kim Dokja got increasingly uneasy. "Just, what do you want from me?"

    "Why did you reject Min Jiwon-ssi?" Yoo Joonghyuk quickly filled in. He leaned forward, but just as quickly jerked back. Of course, he still had an air of sophistication even with such a rough action. He cleared his throat. "If I have the correct knowledge, a marriage with her would have solved much of the problems your family has. Your estate, it is not to go to any of your mother's children. What was it really, that made you so steadfast as to reject such an opportunity that came to you in a silver plate?"

    Yoo Joonghyuk waited diligently for Kim Dokja, who was, cross as he was, confused just the same. He kindly asked further, "I heard it was Min Jiwon-ssi, in fact, who proposed marriage."

    Kim Dokja frowned visibly, and his lips pressed in a flat line. He grumbled, "It was, if you must know." Kim Dokja raised a finger. "But if you think I am smart, then you must also acknowledge that I am not to be swayed by promises of ease so quickly or easily."

    "So you did reject her..." Yoo Joonghyuk thoughtfully observed.

    "Why is that of any importance to you, sir?" Kim Dokja said while crossing his arms in defiance.

    "But it is, you see," He answered with ease, and suddenly there was a sheen of interest in his dark eyes, "Kim Dokja-ssi, then it must mean," He paused, and slightly shook his head, and slowly asked, "So, you only rejected her because you did not like her?"

    "Yes."

    "Bold," Yoo Joonghyuk quipped.

    "I will take that as a compliment, however messed up you are being." Kim Dokja gritted out with narrowed eyes, not wanting to fall behind in this unexpected tug of war of thinly veiled arguments.

    Yoo Joonghyuk smiled, and it would not have sufficed to be one for a normal person, but it was uniquely jarring on his face. He did not look half bad with it, as he said gently, "I have plenty more, but I would rather not."

    Kim Dokja's nails dug in his forearms. "You are dragging this conversation, my Lord. Please, get to the point."

    "I will, and I take it you will hear me out without judgement or any prejudices."

    "Do as you please." Kim Dokja sighed with exasperation.

    Yoo Joonghyuk nodded in both understanding and contemplation. "Kim Dokja-ssi, I am to do what Min Jiwon-ssi had attempted," He said with finality.

    "What—?"

    "Let me," Yoo Joonghyuk cut in, and as he saw Kim Dokja begrudgingly fall back silent, he continued:

    "When I first saw you at that ball that my friend had so painstakingly planned, I must admit you did not quite catch my eye. I did not think too much of a man who had little that could please one's eye at first glance." He said with little hesitation in his choice of words, like he was speaking what he truly thought. Way too blunt, he was.

    "How elegant of you to admit that to my face, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi." Kim Dokja could not help but spit out a few of his own, sarcasm dripping from them like watered down honey.

    A brow raised at his words, Yoo Joonghyuk said, "I cannot afford to wonder too much about how you think of me, Kim Dokja-ssi. It is the truth." There was not a slight hint on his face to give away what he felt underneath. Which, in turn, made Kim Dokja believe he meant what he spoke.

    "At least you are honest."

    Yoo Joonghyuk ignored him. "However, as time went on, I found myself thinking about you, more and more. Until I was positive I thought of your presence and your person at intervals increasingly so short that I must admit it threw me off." He paused to sigh. Kim Dokja could not figure out if it was because he was disturbed or if he hated it to no end.

    "Sounds like a problem, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi." Kim Dokja smiled, sickly sweet like the face of a worried loved one. "But, I am glad to hear I made quite an impression on you like that. Surprising, and rather suspicious if I may, given the words you had used then, to describe me." The smile turned bitter.

    Tolerable. Not handsome enough to tempt me.

    "So, you heard me..."

    "I did."

    "I still feel like you know where I am going with this, Kim Dokja-ssi." Yoo Joonghyuk said plainly, but confident all the same.

    Kim Dokja snapped, "Oh please, as if! I would dare not presume anything when it comes to you, really. You are as elusive as anything." He managed to bring his voice down, and said in warning, "And, I do have my own reasons to be wary."

    He pulled at his bangs, trying to keep his hands away from the spot that was starting to build as a spot of pain in the back of his head.

    "Of course you do, but my ailment, that was what I thought it was, only increased manifold as time passed." Yoo Joonghyuk confidently went on, seemingly unaware of the other's state. "That day, when we somehow met at the town square and your sister had so lively invited us over for lunch," His voice turned a tad bit softed, "I realised something thereafter."

    Kim Dokja let out a scoff that he tried covering up as a sigh. "Whatever did you?" Incredulous, he said, "Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi, I must say you seem really out of character right now with how you speak."

    "I did expect you to have assembled some kind of a profile of me in your mind, no? You and your books." The young Lord made a sound that perhaps should pass as a laugh in his own language. It was a pleasant sound, totally at odds with the conversation. "Out of character, you say... It must be one of their phrases."

    "You know so."

    "Maybe. But as I was saying, I realised then, that there were some things in my life that I could not exactly give up on with the pretense of having something else to deliver upon, that I cannot afford to spend any of my resources or myself on such ventures. Some things as so sentimental and possibly positively capable of making a man lose his reason."

    Too many words, and Kim Dokja gave up on comprehending the meaning underneath them. It was like he was trying to cover the factual meaning beneath a heap of stuff that only distanced him from the point. It was very strange to hear the cold, standoffish man, Kim Dokja had taken him to be, be so wordy, indeed. Which was exactly what he pointed out blatantly:

    "You are awfully wordy today, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi. But please drop this charade of speaking in riddles, will you? Kindly be direct, if you can," Kim Dokja said with an edge to his voice.

    "I am sure you will agree if I say that I did not like seeing Min Jiwon-ssi so close to you, you know. At least, that, it was a disagreeable sight." Yoo Joonghyuk looked down at his hands with a sombre expression reflecting mild regret. "And worse yet is, I did not even realise what was up with me until later."

    Kim Dokja smiled, "Is it about you being skilled at keeping an absolutely perfect poker face before the world?"

    Yoo Joonghyuk ignored that, and regarded him with clear eyes. "Kim Dokja-ssi, or if you will let me, Dokja..."

    "What?" Kim Dokja spluttered out.

    "I realised I am in love with you."

    Kim Dokja immediately countered, "Please do not joke around, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi." He did not hear it fully, maybe. He heard 'I' and 'love' and then realised the man was speaking to 'you' — him! — and Kim Dokja was gone.

    Yoo Joonghyuk indignantly followed up with, "I am not, and I am sure you too knew of this ever since I walked in, did you not?"

    "That is a stretch too far." Kim Dokja shook his head softly, but his expression hardened the more he listened. It was unimaginable to think about this possibility, so Kim Dokja delayed having to think too much into this for now.

    "It is not, and you know it."

    "But even so, what do you want me to do with that knowledge? I am sure you are not even serious about this—!"

    "But I am, Dokja," Yoo Joonghyuk said calmly, which only had the opposite effect on Kim Dokja.

    He noticed the lack of honorifics, of course. Hearing his first name, and just the first name, roll off his tongue was another torture. "Do not be so casual, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi."

    "Kim Dokja-ssi." Yoo Joonghyuk frowned, visibly upset. "Fine, if it takes such time."

    "What? No!" Kim Dokja quickly objected, and waved his hands around in a refusing motion. "No time for that. You cannot just barge in and express something like that." His voice took an accusatory tone.

    "But I can, and did so even. Kim Dokja-ssi, if it was not clear enough, I must say it again, no matter how many times it requires. I am in love with you, no matter how much it surprises you—"

    "Absolutely shocks, you mean," Kim Dokja cut in.

    "— or no matter how much it troubles me to say it. It is the truth." Yoo Joonghyuk finished, and leaned back slightly to regard Kim Dokja and any change that might appear in his expression. Yoo Joonghyuk resolutely stood his ground, clearly refusing to even consider anything otherwise than what he just confessed.

    "You are ridiculous." Kim Dokja ran a hand through his hair, silently mouthing to himself a curse word at the situation he had somehow landed in. "Troubles you? Of course it does! High and mighty as you are."

    "True. It does trouble me." His enemy — for he considered Yoo Joonghyuk to be one, regardless of what the other thought — did a shrugging motion. Heartless bastard. "Do you truly comprehend the risks I run when I say all this to you?"

    "That someone as noble and high class as you somehow fell for the trouble of loving someone lower than you?" Kim Dokja managed to make it sound like a ridiculous prospect, something unbelievable and rather pretentious. He said it like it was an offensive slur said to a child.

    Yoo Joonghyuk nodded, "Yes, of course. It is trouble, rather, a problem in nature. But alas, at the same time, it cannot be changed, the fact, that I still love you ardently enough to overcome that."

    It was a wonder how he could be so heartless, really, when he did not even know how to clearly comprehend what the one before him was feeling. Like he had missed out on all etiquette classes that taught about social clues or simpler yet, reading the room. When, at the same time, he spoke in a way that actually made one believe he had thought long and hard about it, like he was truly going out on a limb to even say what he did.

    "Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi, be honest. What is even making you say this? Overcome what? The same divide of class and wealth that you created yourself?" Kim Dokja said with growing agitation. Anytime now, it was, when he would spout some nonsense and as quickly, those apparent feelings of love would turn sour.

    "You cannot blame me for something that has been around for centuries now." Yoo Joonghyuk said bitterly, with a mild taste of regret. "Maybe things will change in the future, but for now, is it not enough that I am willing to see past that for you?"

    "And you think that is truly enough for me to accept you?" Kim Dokja backed away, incredulous.

    Yoo Joonghyuk hastily asked, slight concern washing over his features suddenly, "Is it not? I cannot imagine what could possibly—"

    "What about my Heewon-ah?" Kim Dokja immediately said, voice accidentally getting loud.

    "Your... sister?" The young Lord looked taken aback at the mention of someone not present. Worry and confusion danced in his dark eyes that had widened slightly.

    Huffing, Kim Dokja took this as a chance to vent his concerns. "Yes. You have been here in this house, sitting before me, and it has been about half hour since you entered. And, you did not think once of mentioning what you did the same last October you apparently fell in love with me." His eye twitched, and Kim Dokja loudly finished with, "What you did that was so very abhorrent in my eyes!"

    "Is this about your sister and Lee Hyunsung?" Yoo Joonghyuk helplessly asked, even when he knew.

    "What else?" Kim Dokja snapped just as fast.

    "Kim Dokja-ssi, I—" Yoo Joonghyuk looked like a child who was ill-prepared for a school exam. He looked hesitant for once, and doubtful of himself. The confidence in his countenance so far chipped away at the corners, and Kim Dokja reveled in seeing him out of his element. Yoo Joonghyuk said, "I honestly do not know how to say anything on that matter."

    "Not even an apology?" Kim Dokja asked lowly.

    Yoo Joonghyuk's quickly found his, and he asked expectantly, "Is that what you want? I can deliver it, if so."

    Kim Dokja let himself study his face for a long moment, but eventually gritted out, "No need. You shall not if you cannot find it in yourself to truly feel sorry for what you have done."

    "Kim Dokja-ssi—"

    "No. I— I think I have my answer to your confession, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi."

    That shut him up.

    Kim Dokja began by rubbing a finger on his forehead above his eyebrow. It did nothing to his growing headache, but he took enough time for himself to breathe. "If I am to be honest, as honest as you say you have been this entire time, then I am to say this."

    Yoo Joonghyuk actually looked hopeful, if the focused look on his face was any indication. Kim Dokja felt half bad as he went on:

    "Even if this entire world was to have none other than us two left, I still will not find any motivation in myself to marry you."

    A beat passed. Neither moved, but that was momentary. Kim Dokja smiled slightly.

    Yoo Joonghyuk did not make a single movement, and only when looking closely, could Kim Dokja see the shallow rise and fall of his chest that paused right then. He heard, suddenly, the sound of an inhale, but Kim Dokja beat him to it:

    "I am sure that would suffice for an answer, and that you are smart enough to deduce what I mean with those words."

    "So, you are saying no." Yoo Joonghyuk said plainly. It was difficult to deduce now what he felt. Kim Dokja could not pinpoint the tone exactly, for it sounded unlike any. Maybe it was disappointment, Kim Dokja would not know.

    Kim Dokja's smile turned wider, but also bitter and his words deadpan, "Congratulations on figuring that out, good sir." He made a cheerful face, and decided to begin truthfully, perhaps in an attempt to have this rejection land softer, "You know, when I first saw you, I think I had the same thought that everyone in the hall must have had, then. That you are quite handsome. More than anyone I have ever met. A sight for sore eyes, even."

    Yoo Joonghyuk asked tonelessly, "Is that so?" A perfect brow raised in what Kim Dokja could have expected to be amusement, but in this context, it looked like a wash of disbelief.

    "It used to be so." Kim Dokja nodded, matter of fact. It almost sounded insulting.

    Yoo Joonghyuk did not bother asking further, but he looked as if he did not have any plans further this point. Had he truly thought Kim Dokja would accept him right away?

    Sighing, Kim Dokja put a hand on Yoo Joonghyuk's knee softly. Yoo Joonghyuk looked at him with wide eyes, only to be thwarted at his following words. "I awoke this morning with a headache, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi, and had rejoiced on feeling it gone by lunch. But seeing your face right now, I feel it coming back."

    Kim Dokja, had to admit, he did feel bad. But what he intended to do was done, rude as he had come across.

    But the throbbing ache he felt in his head overrid everything around him, and everyone. He frowned visibly, and his eyebrows furrowed in a pained expression.

    Yoo Joonghyuk quickly noticed it, and was about to put a hand on his forehead to check when he was asked to refrain. Kim Dokja tried to sound nice at least now, "Please, leave. Lest I faint, for I would not want you around even my unconscious self."

    He had the gall to look stumped, really. Like he truly had not processed his words till now, and as if it had actually all hit him only now. Yoo Joonghyuk for a rare moment, looked clueless, and helplessly looked at Kim Dokja and the door that he had entered through. He said after a moment too long, "It is a no, then."

    "Yes." Kim Dokja made to stand, having decided to retreat back into his room. He gestured at Yoo Joonghyuk to stand, and took on his charade of a courteous gentleman once again. "And I am sure there is no doubt as to why."

    Yoo Joonghyuk followed through for once, and regarded him for a minute before saying quietly, "I suppose so. Kim Dokja-ssi..." He looked like he was going to say something further, something important, and Kim Dokja looked at him expectantly for it. But Yoo Joonghyuk seemed to have changed his mind, for he turned around.

When they were at the door, he did not look at Kim Dokja again, and only muttered, "Excuse me, then."

    
    The evening went by in a blur, but the one part Kim Dokja remembers in excruciating detail was when he finished revealing everything he had come to know to Jung Heewon. Yoo Sangah had led him to a room and smiled and advised him to do so, and Kim Dokja had felt bad keeping it from her anyways.

    The cat, therefore, was made to come out of the bag that night.

    Jung Heewon had been unnervingly silent the entire time, although she had tried at humor at one point. The joke about the fact that Kim Dokja had brought them to Hanyang for a reason aside from 'having fun'  was ill received. Henceforth, she had calmly listened, if the tight fists on her either side was any indication of her praiseworthy self restraint.

    She had nodded along to the rest, and quietly considered Kim Dokja when he mentioned what happened that very day. He squirmed in his seat, but otherwise, there was not much reaction from her.

    At last, she had only thanked him. Which bothered Kim Dokja.

    Jung Heewon did not say much about the matter itself, and only talked of Kim Dokja and what he had gone through. He constantly tried diverting the topic of the conversation back to her, but it ended futile more than a couple attempts.

    His mother, Lee Sookyoung, eventually got involved after she confronted them, and Jung Heewon was rather alright with telling her about it, if not seeming detached while at it. But, Kim Dokja was dying there as she recounted his exchange with Yoo Joonghyuk that afternoon. It was embarrassing to hear it be embellished so badly by his sister, to his mother of all people.

    Lee Sookyoung had talked with her awhile, that Kim Dokja had not been able to be privy to, but when Jung Heewon had come out of his mother's room, it had taken three calls for her to respond to him.

    That night, however, Kim Dokja made sure to take out the time to ask, "What do you want to do now?"

    "What is there to do, really?" She answered.

    Kim Dokja thought for a while, before quietly asking, "Do you want to go back home, Heewon-ah?"

    Jung Heewon, like how she always was, said plainly, "I cannot spoil our much wanted vacation over this, can I?"

    In the end, they decided to stay as long as they had planned to, and Han Sooyoung had patted him in the back the next morning over this.

    But, still, Kim Dokja thought back to it every other while.

    
    "Are you alright, Heewon-ah?"

    "I will be."

    
    Kim Dokja trudged slowly across the garden paths of the estate.

    He had a book in his hand, and the sun was still half beneath the horizon afar. Much of the world was still asleep, but Kim Dokja had found it impossible to be so. His lack of sleep was accumulating, and he sweated to think it would turn into a habit worse than only staying up to read.

    However, it was hard to focus right now, as it had been the last two days.

    Taking some time to look around him, Kim Dokja let his eyes wander over the full blooms of pink and yellow and white. Dew stuck to the green leaves, and the wind was cool. Yoo Sangah had clearly taken care of this garden.

    But his attention was abruptly taken away by the sounds of footsteps, crunchy on the cobblestone of the clear paths of the garden. Kim Dokja noticed a pair of black leather shoes, walking up to him with a gait that would have otherwise been silent if not for the fact that the person was clearly trying to get his attention. Preferably, without them having to speak to do it.

    Kim Dokja looked up, and much to his own surprise, his expression did not sour outright. It was to that, the surprise. He was not expecting to be face to face with Yoo Joonghyuk this soon after their disagreement the previous day. Nor, this early in the morning either.

    Yoo Joonghyuk had a focused face, like he was trying to not commit any mistakes henceforth. He looked as if it had taken him great trouble to bring himself here.

    In order to ease him of his trouble, Kim Dokja found himself asking rather normally, if not slightly detached in tone, "Good morning, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi. What brings you here, this early?"

    He also notes that the man did not go into the building, but rather sought him out in the outer gardens. This of course meant Yoo Joonghyuk had come for him. He did not bother pointing this out, but Kim Dokja thought with mild annoyance as to what he could have left to say that he did not yesterday.

    The man was dressed in a few considerable amount of layers, like he was readying for a journey.

    "Morning." Then he frowns. Kim Dokja was taken aback slightly by the change. Yoo Joonghyuk, however, continued with determination after a pause to calm, "I am leaving Hanyang today."

    "Oh."

    "Yes. However, I have something for you." Yoo Joonghyuk dug into the inner pocket of his coat, and brought out an ivory coloured envelope. He ran his index finger and thumb on either side of it along the edge, and offered it to Kim Dokja. He said, surprisingly abashed, "It is but an account of mine, but I hope you take out the time to read it through."

    Kim Dokja took the piece offered to him, and it felt slightly warm in his hands. He was unsure if Yoo Joonghyuk could feel the same through his gloves, but Kim Dokja wondered if it was because the envelope had stayed in his inner pocket this entire time.

    "I will be leaving then." The young Lord said quickly, and bowed. He turned on his heel and left just as fast.

    Kim Dokja could not quite say goodbye or farewell, and only managed to wave a hand. Although he was unsure whether he saw it or not.

    Kim Dokja stared at the piece of paper, and within a moment, decided to dash indoors. The cold was getting to him.

    And he had a letter to read.

Chapter Text

    Summer came around, uneventful and plain.

    The sunlight was brighter, the skies cloudless, the warmth nearly unbearable and everything sticky and dry at the same time and more than it usually was the rest of the year. It was the time of cool desserts, lighter clothes, and generally sweeter fruits.

    June was a harsh month, and Kim Dokja had never taken very well to hot weather. His bangs stuck to his forehead a lot more with the sweat. His pale skin used to get red and blotchy, it itched and he could not stay outside too long. But at the same time, wearing more well covering clothes was out of the question.

    It was a dilemma.

    Kim Dokja's family returned recently from Hanyang, after spending a whole two months there, which he thought was too long. He felt like he was trespassing, but the hosts had insisted, his siblings liked the place, and his mother liked the company. It was his defeat from the very beginning, so he never bothered to object much to their plans.

    Coming back home, they found it rather easy to fit right into their daily routines from before. The sights of the same old wet grass, rusty hinges of the gates in the fence, and the quick to heat metal bench in the garden, were not too changed. They were quick to go back to their old habits.

    But of course, it was more akin to doing what they had always been, thoughtlessly all the while. All the while as Kim Dokja mulled over the letter he had been given one bright morning in March, and the contents it contained that had made him question again and again over whether he should reply.

    Did he have the right? To do so?

    
    Kim Dokja sat on the chair placed behind the main desk in the library.

    His job as a librarian was something he had first taken up as a source of income, a job that he could actually bear to show up to. He was already an avid reader, so being surrounded by books sounded like the opposite of a problem to him.

    But over time, he started to find himself tire at times.

    It was, for the most part, quite well. He had whatever books he wanted to read at his disposal, it was quiet, and the people who read, he believed, are generally nicer to others. Nobody talks much, and he was free to sit and read all day as long as he kept up the records.

    Today, however, was a painstakingly slow day. It being June, the people were better attracted to cooler activities, going on a vacation to the hills or the beaches, or just staying home. Kim Dokja knew he would do the same, the latter, if he could.

    Kim Dokja, therefore, was bored. He had a copy of a new book in his hands, but it failed to keep his attention for long. He noted he was having trouble focusing on the words more frequently these days. He should do something about that.

    There was but one thing he had read numerous times in the last couple months. He kept it on himself, and while he firmly believed it was not out of any emotion that could be considered agreeable, he also could not decide on what exactly made him keep it on his person. Kim Dokja liked to think it did well to fuel his contempt for someone.

    Back in March, after the fallout that had happened, he had been given a letter by a Yoo Joonghyuk, who was to leave presently. And, if his words were anything to go by, it had been a letter he had written to convey what he truly wanted to say, a venerable substitute for his otherwise inability to articulate well of the same matter.

    Kim Dokja did not tell anyone of it, really, but he kept the letter with himself. Its rather small size — only two sheets of standard sized paper, hail the young Lord's love for quips — helped. Yoo Joonghyuk's hand writing was rather small. It was small, but very perfectly readable and legible. He had a neat hand, no doubt the fruits of his noble training. But unique to him, his hand writing also did not have any curves or arcs. It was straight lines all about, still and serious.

    Kim Dokja kept it in his wallet, in one of its inner pockets, and had read it in its entirety — a massive 1700 words — so many times he had lost count sometime back in April.

    Presently, it must have been around an hour or so past noon, and it was, in other words, one of the slower times of the day for business. The library was nearly empty, save for a young boy Kim Dokja could see sitting at a far corner, hunched over a thick volume in the science area. A student, most likely.

    So, Kim Dokja mentally debated himself.

    His hand went to feel the wallet in his pocket. Still there, of course, but he also thought of taking it out. The  letter had been folded and put into one of its chained compartments, and while it had been some time since he read it, he remembered the contents too well.

    Within a moment of thought, as he saw the silent student flip around seventy pages at once, he had the letter in his hand.

    Kim Dokja stared at the folded white sheet in his grasp. The edges had started to soften, and the corners were folded in tiny triangles from his having kept it in a small place. The creases from the fold were crisp after being kept flattened for so long. The white was starting to become dull. This letter had seen quite the use, and its state was a very obvious clue to it having been read countless times.

    He did not exactly want to think too much as to what could possibly be making him read the same words again. It was not like going through the account for the hundredth time was going to give the words a different meaning, and therefore, a different message in the letter.

    Still he had, and he remembered much of the letter without having to read it word by word. His eyes wandered aimlessly, taking in select words every here and there. His mind easily filled in the context for each.

        Kim Dokja-ssi, I thought much about our conversation that we had the previous afternoon. And, even though I know it appears for me to be quite superficial, I must say I do realise my countenance was disagreeable. Very much so, actually.

    Kim Dokja always thought this short first passage could be done way better. It was, first of all, short, and bare of any greetings or pleasantries. While he knew he would not actually appreciate any if there were, he still felt it could be off putting. Here, however, it was quite in character, so he had only rolled his eyes.

    I know you must be rolling your eyes upon reading this. But, I hope you can find it in yourself to at least read this letter of mine in its entirety. To help clear everything, I shall also start from the beginning.

    This had made him frown for he did indeed roll his eyes, but he doubted he was someone who could point that out. Kim Dokja honestly wondered what he could expect from the letter, what he could have written that could change his mind. He knew now, of course, fiddling with the corners of the first sheet he held in his hand. It had turned soft from all the times he had run his fingertips on the thin edge.

    Kim Dokja-ssi, you know that my social status does not allow for me to be any lenient when it comes to the connections I make. Lee Hyunsung was one of the only friends I made as a child, when my father had decided to become a benefactor to a sincere and hardworking family as his. Naturally, we were exposed to each other's company, and while it took some time for me to accept it, Hyunsung was a nicer kid than I was.

    What a statement to make! Kim Dokja could half understand why Yoo Joonghyuk would think it was a huge matter for him to take a look at people who were lower in social status than he was, now that he had had time to pore over this letter for a while now. Yoo Joonghyuk was a noble, born and bred. But, at the same time, Kim Dokja also laughed at the degree of self awareness the young Lord seemed to have.

    His family was backed by ours, and my father ensured that the kid, Lee Hyunsung, was given all the opportunities that must be given to a child of his good disposition and discipline. It was natural, really, when he was accepted into the military. But you must also realise this, that even with his physical appearance, Hyunsung is a kind and rather fragile hearted person.

    That, even he could attest to. The first time Kim Dokja had seen Lee Hyunsung enter the household of the Jangs', he had made a point in his mind that his physicality and his face did not quite match, much less his personality. Lee Hyunsung was one of the nicest people he had ever had the fortune to meet, a stark contrast to the Lord he considered a good friend since childhood.

    And as surprising as it may sound, I do care for his wellbeing. Over these years, he has been the only one that has been on my side, so you must keep that in mind as I further go into the matter that took place last October.

    Here he goes. Kim Dokja's heart quickened every time he reached this part of the letter. It felt uniquely open of Yoo Joonghyuk to have sought him out, just to leave her a letter that he hoped was enough to convey everything that he had felt and thought of, all that made him do what he did and made them reach the point they did. The fact that Yoo Joonghyuk had been willing to reach out to him first, no doubt very difficult for him to do given how awfully illfit he looked in the circumstance he left, amid spring blossoms across the man he had previously only talked to to get rejected — it was thrilling, in a way. But Kim Dokja was rather ashamed too.

   I had been happy to know that he was getting a break, and when he said he was going to rent a place in Iseul, I could not find anything to counter that. He had always talked of visiting his mother's town, after all.

    Kim Dokka also vaguely remembered Lee Hyunsung mentioning something of that sort the day he arrived to return the visit at the Jangs'.

    But when I arrived at the place, and saw what had come over him, I was surprised, so to say. Lee Hyunsung talked of a certain woman in a way that was so enthusiastic and lively, and so in a way that I figured him to be besotted of all things. That was your sister, Kim Dokja-ssi, who had done this change.

    This had always thrown him off slightly. He had always thought Lee Hyunsung had fallen for his sister, but he never got the confirmation from the man himself. Since Yoo Joonghyuk had so kindly done so, as someone who knew the young army man very well, it did help Kim Dokja's nerves to know his reactions so far had been done with logical thought, not at all backed by his love for a dearest sister who hesitated to share her true feelings even with him.

    I realized, that he had fallen in love. He had done everything he had in his power to make that ball as perfect as it could get. It was rather jarring, but I was willing to watch where it went.

 

    Please, stay with me here, Kim Dokja-ssi.

    Kim Dokja had, of course. He found it rather appreciably cute that the young Lord should fear him feeling displeased at his choice of words to describe his instantaneous reaction to a dear friend starting to pursue his sister with romance in mind. But at the same time, he worried whether he had made an impression of himself so coarse, sensitive, and quick to anger that he felt it was a need to make a clearance of his intentions on the present matter.

    All things aside, Kim Dokja had also thought of how Jung Heewon would react should he tell her of this interesting detail of Lee Hyunsung's dedication towards the ball and its perfection had Kim Dokja know of it earlier.

    Lee Seolhwa (his cousin) had encouraged me to give him my blessing when he asked me for it, and I was ready for it, really.

    Lee Seolhwa, as far as Kim Dokja had let himself study her character, was one of the nicer people in his life whom he had met by chance. She was of calm and collected air, the aura of hers so composed and subduing at the same time. It would surprise no one to hear a comment of the greatest sensibilities from her lips. In a way, she was like Yoo Sangah, there was a certain bite to her, however.

    That night, I saw your sister. Jung Heewon-ssi, who Hyunsung was so taken with. She must be a good person, I know. But, throughout that night, the only thing I could understand was that she acted quite indifferent to Hyunsung.

 

    It first occurred to me when I saw her during their dance together. They painted a pretty picture together, I must admit. But at the same time, I could not quite see the kind of affection Hyunsung had for her from her side.

    Here, Kim Dokja had let himself retreat back in doubt. He had almost put the letter away in annoyance. The next two minutes were then spent pacing about in his room in Yoo Sangah and Han Sooyoung's manor. He racked his brain for some clearer memories of the night, and tried to imagine the scenes from the perspective of an outsider.

    He thought of Jung Heewon, his sister, jolly and cheery, hurrying amid hordes of ladies in fluttering gowns and hairstyles, and men with waving coattails flinging themselves side to side of the hall in their dance routines. He imagined how she would appear to be, possibly dragging friends about, and God forbid, she had been rude to Lee Hyunsung.

    Had she given him appropriate attention?

    Kim Dokja felt himself cringe. He imagined, finally, the kind of image of a young lady his sister would present to someone like Yoo Joonghyuk who had doubtlessly seen many a women of utmost sophistication and accomplishment. It was not much of a pleasant sight, Kim Dokja shivered. And to think the young Lord had been told of possible attraction between her and his friend?

    That night, however, I also saw you, of course. Jung Heewon-ssi's older brother. And, as I had told you yesterday, I really did not see anything special in you at first glance.

    These lines somehow managed to make Kim Dokja smile. He grumbled henceforth, amused at his willingness to be honest still to such a degree.

    When Hyunsung asked me if I would like to ask you to dance rather than stand in a corner, I knew I said something that you could take as being against you. And what is to say of my luck, for you did hear me that time!

 

    I will say then, Kim Dokja-ssi, for those were indeed my feelings at that time. However, they have changed.

    This had basically confirmed he did feel the same way he spoke. Yoo Joonghyuk was a prideful creature, and this had scarcely changed, much as his lack of practice at socializing. Even though he had made some considerable progress in that department now, vain was yet to fully reduce to rightful pride.

    During that outing a few days hence, I had already known a cousin of yours had come to visit you. I had also known of the situation regarding your estate. But of course, it was no position of mine to say anything about the matter. However, seeing Min Jiwon-ssi next to you somehow proved to be a disagreeable sight for me. It irked me to no end, and the only way I could think of to rid myself of this frustration, was to leave as soon as possible.

    He had found it rather hilarious to think about. Kim Dokja tried imagining the man feeling something like jealousy, which he was quite correct at guessing the man couldn't find a name for in the first place. The sight was nearly unimaginable, which now made him further almost burst out laughing in the silence of the library he sat in.

It was a wonder, truly, how much his feelings towards the young Lord Yoo Joonghyuk had changed over the past two months since he received the letter. Kim Dokja was sure his cheeks coloured whenever he thought too much into it, so he only ever let himself indulge when in solitude.

    Previously, I had allowed myself to think about the possible pairing of Hyunsung and your sister, you must understand. It came to me as a hard decision, but right then, I figured it would be best if Hyunsung could avoid an unwanted heartbreak. I convinced him to leave Iseul and join me in Hanyang, all the while as it hurt me to do so.

 

    I figured it could possibly also help him. Absence makes the heart grow fonder, as is said.

    How far a stretch indeed. Kim Dokja did not let himself grumble in annoyance now, surprised as he had been to come to know Yoo Joonghyuk believed of the effects of absence on two hearts connected in something like love.

    But, hearing you were in Hanyang, even when it had been months, came as a shock. I felt I was being stood in court to try for my crime. And even so, I realized my feelings for you had still not died down.

 

    I like to think I may be disagreeable, but I am not a coward as to not confront my own feelings. I felt you deserved it.

    How sweet, Kim Dokja smirked to himself. He let himself sneak a glance at the student who still sat alone in his corner. Kim Dokja made sure the boy showed no hints of getting up any time soon, and looked down to the letter he had in his hands.

    I realized it only after you had so politely kicked me out, that I may have made a big mistake. How bold and yet, stupid of me, right? I had no right to command Lee Hyunsung when it was his life and thus his choice to seek whomever he wanted to. Jung Heewon-ssi clearly made him happier, but I had taken what I had seen as the truth, and I had thought of myself to have the authority to try to influence them.

 

    My feelings for you, at perhaps a faster speed, changed too. Meeting you was a change of pace that I felt was unwelcome. When I first noticed the seedlings of something in me for the very sight of you, I was positively displeased.

 

    I could not quite understand what I felt, and why I would even feel it in the first place.

    Kim Dokja always got nervous around this part, and while he had not known why the first time he read through, going over it several times helped. It was like standing before a person who was spilling their guts out and all their secrets. It was like a confession that he was being forced to acknowledge, at first. But now, Kim Dokja could only bite his lip and get over this as quickly as he could.

    But when I did find it in myself to place a name on it, I was even more cross. Displeased, and upset, even. Not at you, rest assured. I tried to blame you, at first, but I did not have the courage to. So, the only one left was me. And while I attempted to be rational and forget this all, I quickly realised I could not. I have accepted it since then. It was surprisingly easy to do so, actually.

 

    You may be wondering now, then, what even was it that made me fall for you. It is hard to put in words, for me as you must already know. But I will try nonetheless.

 

    Kim Dokja-ssi, after the short dance we shared with each other and positively everyone in the hall, I found my eyes following your figure everywhere. It was amusing to see you retreat so quickly to a corner any chance you could get, which, I can understand the feeling for.

 

    This tendency of mine, however, just as quickly increased over the next few days.

 

    You must remember that day when your brother took ill at Jeoji Geoju. You had turned up at the mansion with muddy boots and rain-soaked clothes. It surprised me, honestly. I had expected you to come as would any caring brother, but seeing you trudge across the white tiles with no care except for your ailing sibling, not even for yourself, made me think of you differently. Different from others in your little town, at least. You can be assured I have not exactly seen any persons walk miles in the rain through muddy roads over more worrying matters.

 

    It culminated to so much more, Kim Dokja-ssi. I am rather ashamed to admit it; and I can see now that I must not think it is my generosity to marry you, but rather yours that you may consider a snob as me a marriageable partner, if you ever do. I hope, but the choice, of course, ultimately rests on you.

 

    Let me say this, then, to conclude: Kim Dokja-ssi, everything I did in the matter of Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon-ssi, I did out of the reason that your sister does not reciprocate his feelings, or if she does, not to the same extent as he does. It was what I thought was best to be done. It is harsh as is true, but I did not find anything wrong in it then.

 

    You must already understand by now that I care about Lee Hyunsung as much as my own immediate family, as you do for yours. Thus, I decided, when I do realise that the feelings he has for your sister are truly reciprocated to the degree that he, as my dear brother I consider him to be, deserves, I will have absolutely no objection to their match, and will in fact, do everything in my power to unite them.

 

    Kim Dokja-ssi, do not be mad, for I truly understand where you come from. Jung Heewon-ssi is your sister, and thus you can vouch for her. But, to me, who has only ever conversed with her out of mere formality in something as basic as a social introduction, could not. I can tell she is a really nice personality, but I had no way of knowing if she was for Hyunsung. I only have his best interests at heart, as you do your sister's.

 

    It is unfortunate to also inform you that Lee Hyunsung has already gone back to his work, and therefore cannot be contacted any time soon. However, when it is that his next break shall arrive, I am more than eager to arrange for an event that shall have your sister and him reunite, and hopefully, actually talk as to their union in marriage. Then, shall we have closure.

    "Kim... Dokja-ssi?"

    Kim Dokja leapt from his seat and looked up. His eyes met with those of the young student who he had observed so far to have been perched on the far table.

    The boy was staring at him unexpectedly, thankfully unfazed by the odd expressions on Kim Dokja's face. The latter hurriedly put the letter aside, belatedly deciding to keep it away. He quickly opened a drawer only to haphazardly shove it inside.

    "Yes? How may I help you?" Kim Dokja sweetly smiled, putting on a customer service expression.

    "Uh huh, um... Have you had your lunch yet? I do not think I saw you do that." The boy ran a hand through his brown hair, and cleared his throat.

    Kim Dokja glanced out the window behind his seat. "Wha—? What time is it?" The sun was high up in the sky still, so he had forgotten to have lunch, then. Kim Dokja handled morning shifts, but it appeared he had lost track of time. "Oh dear, then, I shall be off, but what may I help you with before that?"

    The boy plainly said, "I would like to borrow these three books. If you could, please?" And then he put forward the stack on the desk and tapped on top.

    "Of course!" Kim Dokja took the volumes, and recorded the titles and all the details. He asked for his credentials and address, let the boy know of the deadline to return the books, and waved goodbye.

    The boy was silent on his departure, and Kim Dokja scratched the back of his neck.

    But then there was a doubt, as to where the person who was supposed to take the next shift was. Han Donghoon was younger than he was, and somehow even more of a wallflower. But in consideration of how much Kim Dokja had interacted with the boy, he was quite nice. Shy and timid, yes, but still more agreeable than most people Kim Dokja did not care to keep acquaintances up with.

    Kim Dokja slumped back into his chair, and pulled out the letter again.

    As for my own proposal to you, I must let you know that my heart does not change easily, but I know how you feel about me. As such, I will not ask you any further. It is what is expected of a gentleman, after all, to respect others' feelings.

 

    But should you ever find it in yourself to talk to me in a manner that resembles more a rational conversation among two people who have put their egos aside and are willing to hear the other out, please, do send me a letter. For, I am ready to do this whenever you want.

 

    I have included in this letter the postal address of my estate, and will be waiting for your letter with as much faith in my heart as I have ever had.

 

    Yours, with patience and hope still,
    Yoo Joonghyuk

    Kim Dokja sighed.

    He put the letter on the desk, and wiped the palms of his hands down the sides of his trousers. He bit his lip, and considered his options currently. He had to leave, of course, his shift was long over. And he wanted lunch. But Han Donghoon had not yet arrived, so he must stay a while longer.

    As for the letter, Kim Dokja had not found it in himself to actually attempt at seeking connection through writing with the sender as the sender aforementioned, for quite some time. Perhaps around three weeks, and all while his journey back home, he had kept away the idea of sending a message, of acknowledgment even. He had not, and then he had.

    Back in around the middle of May, Kim Dokja had received a letter so obviously written in such a high spirit that all his worries of his letter in reply being assessed as shameless and tactless were quelled and he found the courage to smile at the young noble's words. Yoo Joonghyuk had made it quite clear he appreciated Kim Dokja sending him a reply with a choice of words that — as Kim Dokja imagined — would render even a woman with twenty years of sweet marriage red in the cheeks.

    It was not flirtatious, not at all. It was more of the blatant show of piteous adoration and affection and the readiness of it. Kim Dokja half wondered if he had received a letter meant for some other address. But of course, it was addressed to him, had his address, and was written on precious paper pressed for the higher classes as told by the papermark.

    Thus, he understood, Yoo Joonghyuk had been ecstatic to receive a letter from the likes of Kim Dokja, and had been very eager to keep up with this arrangement between them. Kim Dokja had let himself delight in this feeling just a little.

    Presently, he smiled at the sight of the bell chiming at the door. He looked up to see the slumped figure of Han Donghoon enter the premises of the library with an expression no less detached, and seemingly offended by circumstances of interacting with other fellow humans, as had been the previous day. Quite the personality, even with the lack of a visible one.

    Kim Dokja at least had a favourable idea of this boy. He smiled, good-natured, as the young boy walked up to the desk and nodded wordlessly. Kim Dokja wrapped up his stuff, and left his station, which was immediately occupied by the other.

    Collecting the book he had been previously trying to read, Kim Dokja loosely hung the bag off his arm. "I will be off, then, Han Donghoon-ssi. Do not fret too much, yes?" Kim Dokja said with an encouraging face.

    Han Donghoon did not say anything, and blinked slowly at him instead.

    "Expressive as always, Han Donghoon-ssi!" Kim Dokja chuckled, and walked off, remembering to wave goodbye as he pushed the door close on his way out.

    Kim Dokja reached the estate, had lunch and promptly resigned himself to reading once more until he was sore from his posture after two hours of it.

    The next time he looked out the window, it was perhaps an hour until dark, and the sky was streaked with the last rays of the sun. The vastness of the sky seemed to fade to a deep blue above, but the streaks of a pretty pink made the clouds sweet all the same.

    Kim Dokja heard the sounds of human activity right about the moment he wondered of Jung Heewon's arrival back home. He left his book on the desk he sat nearby of, and got off the seat to greet his sister, and even ready something for her to eat.

    He had not set one foot into the living room with a tray of tea and cookies — rather late but it were her sister's habits — when he was quickly called over with a tone of voice that suggested something rather grave was the matter.

    Startled and slightly alarmed, Kim Dokja set down the tray on the tea table, and sat across his sister. She was fiddling with what seemed to be a letter, already open and clearly read already. Upon seeing him, she handed it to him, her eyebrows drawn in some thought.

    Kim Dokja took it from her hands, and was even surprised to see his mother, Lee Sookyoung come to the living room. The latter looked at Jung Heewon, and Kim Dokja understood his sister had called them both here.

    This made him slightly nervous. He turned the letter around, and caught sight of what was written as being addressed to their house, but no recipient. Kim Dokja's eyes shot up in surprise when he further turned to the end to see the signature of Yoo Joonghyuk. It was undoubtedly his style of handwriting too.

    Thus, the possible contents of the letter was a matter to be found for his curiosity. Kim Dokja greedily read through it, already buzzing with questions as to why he would address it to the entire family and not Kim Dokja only as he had done so far.

    Hence reading the entire letter, Kim Dokja lowered it down and quietly handed it to Lee Sookyoung, with the words, "I think you should read this."

    Jung Heewon waited, but she quickly and softly jabbed an elbow to his side to ask in a low voice, "Did you say anything to him in your last letter to the Yoo Estate?"

    "No? No. I did not. Besides, why do you think he said that because I said something of that degree to him?" Kim Dokja hissed back with equal quality of a clueless mind on the matter.

    "Then what has gotten to him? Surely..." Jung Heewon clasped a hand on her mouth to silence a small gasp. She looked ridiculous with her wide eyes. "Is this a plot to appease you?"

    Kim Dokja choked on his spit, and coughed into his hand. He recovered just enough to croak out, disbelief plain on his features, "What does that mean? What do you mean 'appease me'?"

    His sister smiled lightly, "You know what. Did he not try to apologize to you, this spring?"

    Those words were met with a scoff. "So?"

    "Regardless of what the underlying motive is, we know, at least, that Lord Yoo Joonghyuk intends to do what is written here. And since we cannot exactly ignore his words, and the vow he has given through this letter, I think it would be best to send a reply as soon as possible." Lee Sookyoung soon cut in, her spine straight and face the very picture of calm as she set the letter down on the shared coffee table in the middle. She stares at it for a moment thereafter, but then turns to regard her son, uncomfortable as he was in his seat, "Dokja-yah?"

    Kim Dokja nodded duly, and asked, "I imagine we are to refuse?"

    His mother looked at him with a thoughtful expression, but did not say anything in response. Sparing a glance at the letter again, Lee Sookyoung said simply, "I will leave that up to you. I am much assured that you shall know best as to what is the optimal decision to take, Dokja-yah."

    "Oh. Um, yes. Sure, I mean. I will do that." Kim Dokja nodded, quietly acquiescing as he felt the letter on the table with his fingertips, staring at it dazedly before snatching it up.

    A sound interrupted them, as the door to the side of the room, the other door, was pushed open, revealing Kim Namwoon. The young man had ruffled hair, and some creases in his outfit, the kind that usually was seen ironed. Undoubtedly it had been till this morning, when Lee Sookyoung had followed up on that task.

    "And where were you?" Kim Dokja asked, with slight exasperation, but making sure to not make it too obvious. Even he understood he could not quite start a scolding session when he had not gotten to the truth of the matter. His brother tended to be missing in action a lot of times from the house, going out and whiling away his time quite effortlessly most often. But now, he looked rather exhausted. There was sweat on his brow and he was red with what clearly looked like extensive exercise.

    Kim Namwoon scoffed soundlessly, and was about to answer, when Jung Heewon said in his stead, "Oh, Dokja! Would you believe it? Namwoon has been trying to convince me to teach him kendo again!"

    Kim Dokja looked at her for a moment. And then, he turned to his brother, who was looking everywhere except him. He looked a bit embarrassed, if Kim Dokja was correct in his reading of his brother's red face. It was quite the sight, and he could not help but let out a sharp chuckle. Recovering quickly, he smiled still. "Was it not you, only, who refused to be taught after—?"

    "Yes! But circumstances have changed. I am allowed to pursue what I wish to do, right?" Kim Namwoon interjected passionately, and tried to stand straighter as to show the sheer intensity of his resolve. Kim Dokja struggled to keep his laugh in.

    He knew what this was about, of course. Lee Jihye. That girl has definitely affected him quite a lot. It is a wonder, this transformation. Kim Dokja still wondered some times as to how far his brother actually intended to go with this, but kept quiet.

    Jung Heewon calmed down from her time being entertained by the ongoing exchange, only to inform Kim Namwoon of the letter. She said simply, "Oh, Namwoon-ah! By the way, a letter arrived. You want to read?" And she turned to Kim Dokja, snatching the item in question from his hands that were turning colder at the moment. Jung Heewon waved it in front of the young man's face, and asked, "It is pretty important, I reckon, for you. You will like it, I think."

    That seemed to intrigue Kim Namwoon, even as he attempted to show on his face that he was unaffected. His spine straightened, and his eyes became more alert somehow. Kim Dokja saw these changes, and shook his head at how much his brother could do to appear cool and indifferent in countenance. It would not have done much harm, it does not, Kim Dokja noted, but it was much too embarrassing to witness. Especially when his brother did not realise it himself.

    Kim Namwoon read the entire thing, and suddenly clutched at the paper from where he held it in his hands at the edge of the paper. He brought down the sheet of paper off the view of his face, and jumped forward to ask Kim Dokja in a hurried voice, "Are you accepting this offer, Hyung? Please, you have to! You are, right?"

    "Huh?" Kim Dokja immediately leaned back in his seat at being confronted so close. He frowned, and said, "I do not know, um... You want to go?" His brother was about to answer in the affirmative with a mixture of disappointment and panic, but he beat him to it as he muttered monotonously, "Oh, of course you would want to."

    "Yes!" Kim Namwoon said excitedly. He was nearly jumping now. "You will let me go, is that not right? And," he looked at the two women in the room one by one, and nodded fervently, agreeing with something in his own head, "You all shall come too, if you want!"

    Jung Heewon looked at Kim Dokja, trying to map out the reaction that slowly dawned on his face. She supposed it was her turn in this conversation.

    After ten minutes of a grueling session of trying to convince their brother, Kim Namwoon left for lunch having made a deal under the table — three more hours of training every week, much to his chagrin —  with Jung Heewon, slightly at a loss then, but happy regardless.

    Kim Dokja himself, thought of leaving for his room, downing the last of his tea and standing up from his spot to address the only person left in the room, his sister: "Well, then I suppose I shall write to Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi and let him know we will be in the Yoo Estate within the next two months."

    "Of course! Is there anything in the letter I can help you with, Dokja-yah?"

    "Not really, no. I— I imagine I am just surprised at the contents of the letter he sent us." Kim Dokja scratched a spot behind his neck, and dazedly remarked about his observation.

    Jung Heewon laughed, "Maybe he likes you?"

    Oh right. Kim Dokja had not revealed what had truly transpired that fateful afternoon in the Yoo Estate in Hanyang. He had only said that Yoo Joonghyuk had come in order to meet up with them upon hearing they were in the city, and that he had apologized because he could not bear the guilt of it, perhaps. Then, what should I say?

    Thankfully, he did not have to answer at all. He only narrowed his eyes at her, and scoffed. As he left the room, he spoke without looking back, "I may write a letter in reply to the affirmative of his request, but it is entirely up to Namwoon-ah how he shall present himself to Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi. If he, god forbid, acts as insolently as he does here, I am afraid I cannot do much irrespective of whether his possible employer has any affection for me or not."

    With that, he left, only hearing the first half of his sister's incessant drive of "Why, of course! But it would be quite the comedy if he did in fact send the letter with the intention of scoring your good graces—!"

    The door was shut.

    
    Kim Dokja did send a letter, worded in a way that somehow while agreeing with coming up with an arrangement for Kim Namwoon's employment via the Yoo Estate in the militia, also expressed in verity that the Lord did not need to do any of that.

    If he was to be honest, not with respect to Kim Namwoon being his brother, Kim Dokja had some doubts whether he would actually get into the militia. It was a part-time post, yes, but there was a good chance that this might eventually be succeeded by recruitment into the army itself. But of course, it depended on Kim Namwoon himself. There was only so much that Yoo Joonghyuk could do other than recommend his name.

    The regiment in that area was larger in number of men, and decidedly had better connections to the army, and it was utmost kind of Yoo Joonghyuk to have offered his personal recommendation. But Kim Dokja felt slightly discomforted by the entire arrangement.

    Two weeks later, he got another letter from Yoo Joonghyuk as a reply to his own.

    It read with repressed enthusiasm a schedule that had been undoubtedly meticulously planned out. Kim Dokja read through this attachment and found it quite satisfactory. He relayed the information to the others in the house, and it was decided that they were to depart one week from now. Kim Dokja wrote a letter of thanks, and hoped it would reach before they did, lest their arrival be disturbing to the young Lord's affairs.

    Kim Namwoon was positively jumping about the house, military enthusiast as he was. It was a jarring sight, but Kim Dokja eventually got used to him being excited about something that was indeed productive. His brother was somehow more disciplined too, if the words of Jung Heewon were anything to go by. She had shook her head, with a stupid smile on her face, eyeing the young man as he blabbered about the greatness of 'Yoo Joonghyuk-nim'.

    Lee Sookyoung on the other hand was rather indifferent, other than the looks she sent Kim Dokja's way. She perhaps thought he could not see her stares, but what was Kim Dokja if not self conscious about others' opinions of him?

    He had wanted to know what it was for, but could not quite get himself to confront her. He had a feeling it would turn out to be against his own self, if he should talk to her.

    When they were about to depart, destiny bringing them to the station twice in one year already, Lee Sookyoung smiled slightly, with an amused look at Kim Dokja, followed by a snicker from Jung Heewon's general direction.

    Kim Dokja dreaded the ride, and strung Kim Namwoon with him, letting the latter chat his ear off. He figured it was better than his sister's theories of the Lord's possible feelings for him. Which, he was sure she had definitely relayed on to his mother.

    How terrible.

    
    When they arrived at the town where the Yoo Estate was situated, Kim Dokja received a letter addressed to him from the Estate, telling of the unfortunate circumstances as having made Lord Yoo leave for Hanyang for a few days.

    According to the letter, he was, therefore, set to return the day after the next. However, all the while, Kim Dokja and his family were expected to settle at the Estate upon arrival, irrespective of the owner's presence. The letter made it clear he intended it to be so, and that Kim Dokja should not attempt even to excuse himself out of this arrangement.

    Rude.

    But Kim Dokja had no one to complain to, and the people with him would undoubtedly take the side against him. So he let it be, and upon announcing the contents of the letter to them, Lee Sookyoung had the driver lead them to the Estate.

    The sight was jaw dropping, to say the least.

    If the Han Estate was already a sight for sore eyes, beautiful in its simplicity and ways of ease, the Yoo Estate was the very picture of tradition, and the grandest shows of architecture. Its every detail seemed to be seeped in some history, and with one look, it was quite obvious the Estate had stood the test of time, and still carried itself with the highest dignity and beauty.

     As the carriage traversed through paths across the large field after the huge gates, it actually took a while to see the main residential building. The Estate was a sight of white marble. Its roofs, the balconies on front, the doors (gates, really) and their huge arcs, they all rendered the visitors speechless. The white of the structure was a stark contrast against the dark backdrop created by lush greenery that spread all around, and shadowed many of the corner paths with their cover of leaves.

    Their party was received by one of the housemaids. The woman was of perhaps the age of anywhere around twenty to thirty, and a kind of clear youth shined through. She smiled, good-natured and kindly, and curtsied.

    She spoke up, "Welcome all. It is quite a wonderful time to have come here, for the house has just been opened for visitors."

    Kim Dokja nodded first, but as he helped the others out of the carriage, and their luggage, the housemaid startled slightly. She interrupted, "Mister...?"

    "Oh! The name is Kim Dokja." And then, noticing the confusion, "Did your Lord not inform you of our arrival?"

    The maid looked at him a bit cluelessly.

    Kim Dokja smiled, slightly concerned. "If not, I am sure we are mistaken. Please, do not worry." He did not show it, but Kim Dokja felt something was missing.

    The answer came when another of the maids walked rapidly towards them. This one was evidently slightly older, and as she approached them, she called on the younger one. The two discussed something for half a minute, before the latter was horror-stricken, and was pushed aside.

    The newly arrived housemaid finally addressed Kim Dokja's party, looking awfully regretful, "I am so very sorry, Kim Dokja-ssi! Hyerin has been really rude to you, and did not realise you were the guests we had been expecting!" The two ladies curtsied impossibly low, and Kim Dokja scrambled to ease their worries.

    Introductions followed, and their luggage was taken into the house, that Kim Dokja gave up on making sense of after a few minutes of navigating through countless turns that Cheon Soo — the elder maid — led them to.

    She had asked them if they wanted to retreat to their assigned rooms, since it was a while till lunch, but Kim Namwoon requested for the same tour of the house that visitors get. Cheon Soo-ssi was hesitant, but Jung Heewon supported the notion, and dare he say, Kim Dokja was curious to look around too.

    So, they ended up walking through some of the huge halls that housed much of the displays. It was the left wing of the manor, and the ceilings here were no lower than the rest of the house.

    On the never ending walls of the halls were the paintings that Kim Dokja never learned to appreciate the meaning of. Oils and watercolors, intricately detailed frames that seemed to have been newly made, and engraved metal plated that had their histories written. Kim Dokja was grateful for the later detail, as he took his time to read through every one he saw.

    In the center of the hall were the sculptures. This, Kim Dokja saw with lesser interest. The white of them did not hold his attention for long.

    At the end of the hall, was the portrait of Yoo Joonghyuk. Kim Dokja smiled. Stuck up as ever. His feet carried him towards it, and he marveled at the expertise of the artist to have created quite the awe inspiring likeliness in paints.

    Behind himself, he could faintly hear Cheon Soo-ssi speak, perhaps about the arts on display. Or maybe the owner of the estate. Kim Dokja tried to listen closely.

    The maid was heard saying, "...oh! And I can tell of the Lord's sister! She is quite the opinionated young lady, truly. It is a wonder, how similar her and her brother look! They share the features of the late Lord Yoo, most definitely!"

    Kim Dokja felt intrigued. Yoo Joonghyuk's sister. What is she like? Similar to her brother, she says.

    He turned to ask about it, but only caught sight of the maid and his family going out through the door. He hastened to follow them out.

    But then his steps faltered after he took a turn that was clearly not the one he had taken to come earlier.

    He entered what was clearly some sort of a room for tutoring. Homeschooling. There were various kinds of instruments strewn about. Some mathematical ones were haphazardly spread on the couch, while a violin was laid carefully on a cushioned chair. A piano took up much of the space on one side. Light entered in, unfiltered through the thin white curtains.

The entire room seemed to be glowing, but it was rather quiet. Too silent, so Kim Dokja left as soon as he heard the sound of someone approaching the opposite door. It was not the one he had come in through, so he left quickly.

    Kim Dokja dashed through the hallways, and did not take any note of his surroundings. He only slowed himself down when he saw his family gathered in one of the bigger rooms in the main building. He breathed sharply, acknowledging it to be the sitting room with its wide couches, wide windows and wide tea table. He also found that he was facing Yoo Joonghyuk.

    Biting his lip proved too harsh as Kim Dokja inwardly cursed to stop himself from outwardly doing the same. It hurt. And he tried to calm down after the realisation settled that he had just barged into the room when the others of his family had clearly come here to receive the owner of the estate...

    ...who had, apparently, come home earlier than planned.

    Kim Dokja felt the uncontrollable urge to jump off a cliff. But there were no cliffs around here, and he doubted Yoo Joonghyuk would entertain his wish. Should I ask him to take me to one of the rooms on the upper floor? But he shall surely ask.

    So he acted as if he was not bothered by his actions much, and that a simple apology from the depths of his heart should suffice. He hoped so. At least, Yoo Joonghyuk had not said anything, and easily assured him it was fine.

    But that was it, he had assured it was fine in front of the rest of his family and the servants. And then spoken none of it, nor any other matter.

    Yoo Joonghyuk tried to smile, and expressed his regrets, "It is only unfortunate that I was not able to keep my younger sister here, so that she may meet you all." He shook his head fondly, "She was too focused on going off to her room and her instruments. I must apologize on her behalf."

    To Kim Dokja's surprise, it was his mother who answered, "It is quite alright, of course. It is already a huge favor you lend us to have considered Namwoon as a recipient for your recommendation. And, as for your sister, we shall be introduced at lunch?"

    "Assuredly," Yoo Joonghyuk said, his voice gradually becoming soft as he continued, "And it is not a favor, Lee Sookyoung-ssi. It is an honor to be of any help to your family, for me." He murmured to himself something then, which was rather inaudible to the rest, but for Kim Dokja who sat to his right, the words were caught, "It is rather selfish, after all."

    Kim Dokja looked down at his hands, and considered the man in his mind.

    Some general discussion followed, during which Kim Namwoon flung himself closer to Yoo Joonghyuk, blabbering about the latter's noble grace and how much of an honor it was. Kim Namwoon looked like a Yoo Joonghyuk fanatic, and it was rather embarrassing seeing his antics. Yoo Joonghyuk, bless his stupid heart, Kim Dokja mused, did not take any offense, if he only did not try to extract himself from the young man's near embrace.

    Kim Dokja was also surprised at how boldly his brother asked about Lee Jihye. Yoo Joonghyuk had furrowed his brows and regarded him with a shadow of distrust in his eyes, but only sighed and replied, "She is off with her family. And as far as I know, a friend of hers too had come to visit her sister who is married here. It will be a while."

    Kim Namwoon looked slightly dejected, but was quick to brighten at the call for lunch.

    All of them retired from the sitting room, but Kim Dokja took longer to leave. To his surprise, Yoo Joonghyuk stayed at his side as they arrived last for the meal in the dining room.

    Kim Dokja busied himself with appreciating the room and its details, all the whole as he felt a stare on his face. Thankfully, it went away as they sat, and Kim Dokja hoped that would be the end of it.

    That was, until, a young girl of about ten entered the room. She was aided into her seat to Yoo Joonghyuk's right, and as they were about to begin introductions as one does in fine society, she addressed Kim Dokja with a familiarity as jarring as anything:

    "Are you Kim Dokja?"

    And before he could reply, she continued, this time looking at her brother:

    "Oppa! What did you even see in him that made you like this?"

    This was, clearly, Yoo Mia, Yoo Joonghyuk's younger sister, who, more clearly, had a sharper tongue than even her brother could afford to have.

Chapter Text

    Yoo Mia turned out to be the enemy of not Kim Dokja, but rather his own dear brother's honour and dignity. The noble man was, in his own taciturn way, overcome with a blush of embarrassment every time his dearest sister mentioned the changes that had come to his countenance over the past few months.

   Fortunately, the young miss had gone quiet after a few minutes of hushed negotiations with her brother.

    Unfortunately, however, it seemed its terms ended with lunch, and now as they sat in the parlour of the manor (it was easily thrice the size of Kim Dokja's own living room) the confrontation seemed inevitable.

    Yoo Joonghyuk politely had everyone settle down to stretch their limbs after the meal, offered if anyone wanted to play cards or try a hand at playing the pianoforte in the corner. Jung Heewon easily dragged her two brothers to the cards, and somehow managed to convince Lee Sookyoung to join in too. Yoo Mia tried being one of the players, but was stopped.

    "I am sure our guests would love it if you would play for us, Mia-yah. Why do you not show them the immense talent you possess?" Yoo Joonghyuk tried to smile at her, hoping it came off genuine enough, and meaning clear. He pointed at the musical instrument in the corner.

    Yoo Mia looked at him with a quizzical eye, and was rather stumped to hear Lee Sookyoung ask, "Has she been learning to play the pianoforte long, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi?"

    "It has been a couple years now, but it is marvelous, the progress she has made in such a short time period!"

    A turn to look told Yoo Mia suddenly a great deal about Kim Dokja's reactions towards her brother, but none too substantial about his own true feelings. The little girl took note of the faint glimmer in the eyes of her brother's object of desire. She was clueless on what to make of it, and thus she had to be sure.

    In Yoo Mia's point of view, Kim Dokja was a plain, plain man. As far as she knew, he was not young — nearing his thirties! — and there was nothing impressive in his family background. He was not inherently handsome, and he had little important connections. All these were, of course, her brother's own words, so Yoo Mia attempted to focus and figure what she herself could see in the man.

    Kim Dokja was definitely plain.

    But she also saw his dark eyes, that held an odd shine, like the twinkling of twin stars in endless space. He had rather long lashes, which fanned over his cheeks every time he blinked. Yoo Mia was sure that must be very easily overlooked by everyone with how the man himself was rather unimpressive. He had pale skin, and while a romantic would see in its smooth white surface a fragile type of beauty, the little girl was of the opinion the man must not go outside in the sun very often. He was of average height and thin build, if not too thin around his waist. Some romantics could say it was an irresistible figure on a young woman, but Yoo Mia was starting to get concerned if the man ate enough for his daily nutrition.

    Her brother had always been hot on her heels to get her to eat well everyday, every meal. She wondered why he had not made a fuss over Kim Dokja's eating habits as of yet.

    Presently, however, Yoo Joonghyuk and Kim Dokja's mother were engrossed in her history of learning the pianoforte. Tiring of her brother praising her skills more than was necessary, she stood to interrupt. With an air of grace, she fluttered to the instrument.

    "What would you like me to play?" Yoo Mia asked. She was not very keen on taking requests; she had already made up her mind.

    Her brother saw the signs on her face, but looked at the guests. Kim Dokja took the moment to answer easily, "Whatever you feel confident in, Mia-ssi." He turned to Lee Sookyoung, "That is quite fine, I suppose?"

    "Of course." His mother smiled.

    Yoo Joonghyuk nodded.

    Yoo Mia thus let her fingers rest on the black and white keys of the pianoforte and began to play. It was a rather easy piece of music, and she had held more than enough hours of practicing it. One of the firsts she had ever learnt to play, the movements of her hands came easily to her like a ghost moved them as desired, like she had no conscious control over her own body, but the sounds came as melodious as ever.

    She did not bother to turn and look for the reactions of her audience for the afternoon. It was a given that surprise and admiration should be reflected on everyone's faces but one's, who should be looking at her like the proudest man to walk this earth, overcome by affection he seldom let himself make vocal. Her brother could be a difficult person sometimes. Or most of the time, really.

    Upon finishing her small performance, she was greeted with a short round of applause from the current inhabitants of the room. Wide smiles and praises flowed into her senses, and the evening went as pleasantly as ever.

    Yoo Mia, however, was far from done in her objective of studying and analysing the spectra of feelings on her brother and Kim Dokja's sides.

    She decided to keep up with this, and observe.

    
    A few days later, Yoo Mia found herself playing a piece on the pianoforte for an audience that comprised only of her brother and his target for marriage. Kim Dokja, of course.

    Kim Dokja, she noted, had looked around the room they sat in in great interest, and in his eyes she thought she saw something similar to recognition.

    When asked, he had coloured rather brightly. Yoo Joonghyuk had a most appreciative reaction to it, which of course, the former's ignorant attitude effectively missed.

    Kim Dokja's expression broke into a pleasant, shy smile, and he said in an utmost awkward manner, "I am terribly sorry, but I had accidentally walked into this room the day we arrived." He looked at the various musical instruments kept along the walls, and finally focused on the pianoforte at last, "I had not realized it was yours, Mia-ssi."

    Yoo Mia nodded, but otherwise did not react. She had felt someone was in here when she first came up to this room that particular day, but did not find anyone. Thus with his confession, the doubt was cleared. She did not particularly mind him being here, since he had not messed with anything important, or even unimportant.

    Aloud she said, "I think it is quite alright, Kim Dokja-ahjussi. I mean," and her eyes glistened as a brand new idea struck her just then while Kim Dokja's withered at the honorific used, "I do not mind at all. And I am as positive that Oppa does not either. I am right in this belief, am I not?" With this she looked at her brother, who looked calm in his seat near the window, but his head was turned to look outside. Upon closer inspection, it was obvious he was rather stiff. His posture seemed to be borne of deliberate effort and strain on his muscles, and Yoo Mia could see his brother did not like the direction this conversation seemed to be about to go in.

    Sometimes, the kind of connection they shared could be wildly disadvantageous when it came to plans against each other.

    Yoo Mia let the silence stretch, much to his discomfort.

    It was Kim Dokja who finally broke it, saying sheepishly, "Mia-ssi, your brother can have whatever opinions he may like." And with a pause, "Will you be starting your classes again soon?"

    At last, Yoo Joonghyuk muttered, "It may take a while. Mun Sohee-ssi, Mia's teacher, was supposed to have come down here the day after we did. But I received a letter the previous week, saying her sister had given birth to a little girl. I understood she had all the reasons to stay there for some time longer, and let her." He did not look in Kim Dokja's eyes as he spoke. The latter seemed to share the sentiment, whatever it was.

    Yoo Mia felt their case would take quite an effort from her side.

    She asked easily, with confidence that covered much of any hints of a second intention in her voice, "Do you play, Kim Dokja-ahjussi?"

    Kim Dokja flushed slightly, but simply said, "No, I do not. I would not say it was due to my mother that we could not afford it, but rather that I am quite sure that if I were ever to try my hands on it, whatever sounds that creates should be a most horrendous one." He laughed softly, "I do not think I should ever have the need of it, but even so, I know I do not possess the talent that people like you," he nodded at her, "naturally have."

    Yoo Mia trained her eyes all the while at her brother, who looked positively besotted at the sound, and decided she was too young to witness such developments to her brother's character. But alas, as a diligent sister who had only her dearest brother's best wishes in mind, she could not stay still and do nothing. Lest, in due, he should be clueless and, god forbid, do something even more unfitting his general plans so as to garner once more Kim Dokja's offense.

    "Perhaps," Yoo Mia began slowly, "you could try should you be provided the necessary equipment?"

    The suggestion was met with slightly agitated vocalizations of protests, and Yoo Mia decided to hum, noncommittally, as a way to show consideration. Really, however, she was stumped.

    Yoo Mia was not used to playing cupid, and so far, her practice of this art was failing her.

    One party was absolutely down horrendous, but way too emotionally constipated to utter a word, or maybe it was the fear of making a mistake when he had been given a second chance. Yoo Mia thought that was stupid, for that ought to rather drive the object of his affections away in thoughts of indifference.

    The other party was already slightly reeling from the previous fallout, awkward down to the roots, and too afraid to be comfortable in the other's presence. Even if there were any feelings of fondness, it should be quelled in the efforts to stay civil when he had already said some words that were very much the other kind.

    To what degree, Yoo Mia did not know, for his brother could be stubborn in such manners. And as far as she could see, Kim Dokja shared this quality of his.

    This second chance, it seemed to Yoo Mia, would end up fruitless and unsuccessful, with how it seemed to unfold before her eyes.

    "Then, at least, I understand you dance very well, Kim Dokja-ahjussi?" Yoo Mia said with a smile that she tried to cover with a great amount of sincerity.

    Kim Dokja looked at her with a hint of suspicion, but eventually answered modestly, "I would not say that, to be sure. Why, I can count more persons than my fingers would let me in my little town who dance better than me. It is rather a horrible exaggeration," and with a pause, "I wonder whatever could have made you think that?" His gaze narrowed, but the amiability remained.

    Yoo Mia's smile grew into a small wicked grin, and she replied confidently, "Why, it was my own brother! He says you dance rather... agreeably! If I do remember correctly." And with that, she felt like a cat with catnip, high on the feeling of his brother cornered away like a mouse.

    She turned to glance at him, but quickly stepped away. Kim Dokja, however, was positively staring at Yoo Joonghyuk, and it made in her eyes rather a funny picture. Her brother abruptly stood up from his seat, but did not move. He looked like he wanted to be anywhere but there, as he averted his eyes from Kim Dokja's face.

    With a stiffness unparalleled so far, he uttered in a way that was questionable to say the least when it came to the degree of his sincerity, "Agreeable... yes. I had meant to say, you dance as well as one should in a decent society." And with a weak glare at Yoo Mia, he finished, "I wonder should anyone be unable to dance as well as you do even when living in a town like yours." But then he looked regretful, and Yoo Mia turned to a side to hide a chuckle.

    Leave it to my brother to mess up a compliment even when I have set the perfect stage for him.

    Kim Dokja looked up and smiled, but in comparison to her brother, his face was light with gratitude. Aloud, he said, "Ah! Of course! I at least have been able to learn to dance as well as any decent person." He stirred in his seat near the violin case. "I am satisfied now, I think. You are quite right, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi."

    Huh. Well, they are both positively lost cases, it seems.

    It appeared even Kim Dokja, prideful and at least dignified in himself, shared the sentiment that marvelous dancers were a hard find in Iseul. Pity, especially for impressing suitable partners of far away lands. Yoo Mia thought a damsel for a prince would be hard to find here, clumsy and sweet.

    "Oh! That reminds me!" Yoo Mia excitedly walked up to Yoo Joonghyuk, and then turned to Kim Dokja with a steely determination hidden in a wide smile quite unfitting on her face, "I had always wished to attempt playing something suited for a dance!"

    Yoo Joonghyuk went stiffer, but huffed and readied himself to tell her off. However, Kim Dokja was quicker, "Ah, but I wonder, do you not think you are too young for that, Mia-ssi?" His eyes crinkled, accentuating an apologetic smile that he showed only to her, "You understand?"

    Nodding in approval and agreement, her brother too, joined the protest. Yoo Mia was forced to terminate this particular attempt, and quite easily and quietly, their small party of three was dissolved and they all went their own ways soon after a piece or two.

    In her room, Yoo Mia thought of what she had seen and witnessed.

    To her, Kim Dokja was a less than desirable partner, appearance-wise. She decided he would not get a second look from most people in his way of life. He was plain, pale, and rather unnoticeable. One could easily overlook his presence, and he seemed to be satisfied with it, too. It was pathetic, in a way, to her.

    But at the same time, every instance that he had spoken up, Yoo Mia thought he had been quite pressing. He had his own way of having himself be heard by others, all the while as he remains rooted in his own seat and place. He was not one to raise his voice, but she believed he was a stubborn type of person.

    Yes, Yoo Mia concluded, stubborn and quiet. It is an odd combination, for sure.

    While she herself would never seek out such a person, and did not see much reason to, her brother had done so. He had remained quiet and thoughtful for the longest time hence coming back from that quaint little town where everyone knew everyone. He had been thoughtful, and any time she had succeeded in making him speak, he had only mentioned Kim Dokja. Kim Dokja and his sister. Kim Dokja and his brother. Kim Dokja and his family. Kim Dokja and his neighbours. Kim Dokja and his town. Kim Dokja and him. Kim Dokja and his, well, fallout.

    Yoo Mia had snickered through the length of it, but facing this mythical Kim Dokja had been a reality check.

    Yoo Mia came to a decision long due. I will have to look for some better alternatives.

    
    Those alternatives were almost forgotten at the letter that arrived the following morning.

    The letter, Yoo Mia had read from during breakfast, announced that Lee Gilyoung and Shin Yoosung should be visiting soon. That, they had heard of her homecoming and were very keen on meeting up with her and starting once again their series of playdates.

    Yoo Mia had gone into a flurry, to say the least. She was practically zooming through the household, fussing about everything her eyes landed on, and lamenting in very colourful words the possible reactions her friends would have upon seeing how 'messy' everything was.

    Yoo Joonghyuk, dearest older brother but currently a nuisance in her way, tried explaining in the kindest of words that her friends would only be too happy to see her again, and would not care for any of the things she was worried about. He had even added, "Not that there is anything particularly wrong. Cheon Soo-ssi does a very good job maintaining this house, as you know, Mia-yah."

    This, however, was met by an intense reaction of "They might not, but I do care. I am just making sure we show our best selves! And, a house should show that too!"

    An unfruitful exchange followed, and only ended with having Yoo Mia be distracted with the prospect of letting her friends hear her piano skills having been improved. In an instant, even though she complained every step of her way, she was off to her practice rooms, and Yoo Joonghyuk sat down to write an official reply to accompany the one his sister had written to send back.

    One evening had gone down as such in barely managed chaos, as Yoo Mia took the Yoo Estate by storm.

    A few times in between, Kim Dokja could be seen chuckling with a hand before his mouth. Jung Heewon was decidedly unhelpful as she only encouraged Yoo Mia in this venture, compensated to a questionable degree by her offer to aid. Lee Sookyoung quietly asked about the kids who were to come, and Kim Dokja had been thoughtfully interested too. Kim Namwoon was absent, off for the training.

    Lee Gilyoung and Shin Yoosung were both children from among the tenants of the Yoo Estate. Their families had lived in the place for a long time now, and thus, Yoo Mia naturally befriended them both, and much to her relief, Yoo Joonghyuk had had nary to be mad or protest against this development.

    And news was, now the former two should be visiting soon — the following afternoon, in fact. Thus, the preparations for a wider spread at lunch began early in the morning, and Yoo Mia busied herself in her playing and having Jung Heewon constantly try and ease her worries with fair compliments, as Kim Dokja fluttered about the house trying to help the head maid, Cheon Soo.

    
    Two carriages pulled up to the Yoo manor about an hour before lunch.

    And in a few minutes, Yoo Joonghyuk had situated three kids in the large sitting room.

    Kim Dokja had seen this arrangement from one of the windows that opened into the hallway. He wondered, if the man felt out of place. He snickered to himself, and imagined the scene as a big black wolf sitting in a room with three little rabbits, being scolded for when he could not remember some word that he was pretty sure the kids had come up with on their own.

    He personally had not much experience with kids in the last decade. Kim Namwoon was very much not a child now, and Kim Dokja could not help but smile.

    Through the corner of his eye, Kim Dokja noticed a blur of motion. But alas, his body reacted a tad bit late, and even with a conscious effort to remember not to make a sound, he was hit by it, and a gurgle of pain escaped his mouth. Kim Dokja raised his hand to hold his shoulder, wincing when he put pressure on a spot by mistake. He tried massaging it, and opened his eyes to the sight of Song Hyerin (the maid) sitting on the floor.

    Stabling himself, Kim Dokja held out a hand in offer of help. The girl stared at it, and despite slightly colouring in the face, took it and was pulled up to stand. A few apologies followed, but then a panicked look overtook Hyerin's features, and she held out an envelope to him.

    "Kim Dokja-ssi! Could you please give this to Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi?" Hyerin looked rather embarrassed but also hopeful, worried and hurry etched with the lines on her forehead.

    Nodding, Kim Dokja took it from her. He added, "Hyerin-ssi? Please remember, you are doing quite fine, so, do not stress yourself too much, yes?"

    Song Hyerin stared at him a moment, and was about to say something when Yoo Joonghyuk appeared from the doorway of the sitting room. He appeared to have come out having heard the sound, but he also looked relieved at the convenient excuse to leave the gathering inside.

    Seeing Kim Dokja, he paused a bit, but soon he was walking towards the two. Song Hyerin curtsied politely as any servant, and excused herself out of the situation. Kim Dokja imagined it was utmost stressful to her, being cornered by the Lord of the house like that and possibly embarrassed before a guest like him or other.

    "I heard the sound of a crash. What happened?" Yoo Joonghyuk asked lowly.

    Kim Dokja shook his head, assuring his well being and everything else's. With a succinct explanation of the small accident, he passed on the letter to the man. Kim Dokja could not read who it was from, but he decided it was rude to even attempt to.

    Yoo Joonghyuk ran a cursory glance about the surface of the envelope, and Kim Dokja heard a sharp intake of breath. He was about to take leave of him, when the former asked out of the blue, "Kim Dokja-ssi? Could you perhaps entertain the kids? I am sure I have to read and answer this immediately."

    He looked pleadingly at Kim Dokja, and the latter found not much to refuse. So he quickly assented, and received a nod, after which the young Lord walked past him with a muffled articulation of, "Thank you so much, Kim Dokja-ssi!"

    It made the man in question wonder what could be in that letter, or who it was from that had alarmed him so. He doubted Yoo Joonghyuk would tell him, so he shook his head and went up to the door.

    Kim Dokja was received in the room by its inhabitants with a few different reactions: Yoo Mia with a critical look of suspicion, a young girl with light brown hair (Shin Yoosung, doubtlessly) whose wide dark eyes reflected a keen image of confusion and wonder, and a boy with brown hair who looked perplexed at first, but eventually broke out to speak first, "Wah! Who are you?" (That, clearly, was young Lee Gilyoung.)

    Interestingly, Shin Yoosung also had a small creature in her lap, with floppy ears and a hanging tongue. A little puppy, it occurred to Kim Dokja, with a coat of pure white fur. Its dark wet eyes were closed as it turned to consider Kim Dokja, but did not bother moving at all. It seemed like a nice nap.

    Smiling graciously, Kim Dokja stood for a while at the doorway. He had not opened his mouth that Yoo Mia filled in for him, "That is Kim Dokja-ahjussi. His family is living with us as our guests for the present; did I not tell you two?"

    Lee Gilyoung tilted his head at that question, and Shin Yoosung was quick to attack, punctuated by a few strokes through the canine's fur, "You are an idiot, you know that? How did you even forget so soon?"

    The boy retorted and soon it was a full on argument. The white little dog let out a few short barks, and its tail swayed. It launched itself off the girl's lap, and circled around the two. Yoo Mia looked impassive at the scene before her, and calmly tapped on the cushion of the empty chair near her. "You have come here to look over us, no?"

    Kim Dokja did not immediately take his seat, and instead tried to stop the argument first. He put on his best appeasing face — even though he thought he heard Yoo Mia hide a chuckle behind him — and went up to the two who were very near using their hands. He narrowly escaped stepping on the little ball of white fur that ran around his feet.

    "Now, stop, you two." He put himself between the two, and directed them to sit down again. There were comfortable cushions and chairs strewn about. A carpet was spread on the floor, soft and furry. The kids had been previously seated on the floor, it seemed. In the center were a few story books, and near Lee Gilyoung's spot was a medium sized clear glass box with a wooden lid.

    As they sat down, not yet calm and fully seething still, Kim Dokja realised it was an insect box. There seemed to be a handful of grasshoppers contained in it. He supposed it was of great interest to Lee Gilyoung, and attempted to steer the conversation to those things, things the two liked and perhaps hopefully find a common ground.

    He explained concisely about Yoo Joonghyuk going away with the letter, and cleared his sister's doubt that "no, he did not know who it was from or what it contained" and "no, it did not seem to be of a much serious matter to me, even though Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi rushed to answer soon" and so on.

    As the party finally settled again, Kim Dokja began to talk about the grasshoppers, and the context for them. Like a fireplace erupting in flames, Lee Gilyoung's brown eyes lit up in excitement.

    The young boy made a comment of how nobody asked him about them, and the other related likes of his. Kim Dokja wondered if he was going to regret asking about it, but the boy was actually pleasant to talk to, excitable and expressive, if a little excessively. He introduced himself in a garble of nouns, in too much of a hurry to get back to the insects he was so interested in, and hoping Kim Dokja would share the same sentiments.

    Kim Dokja regrettably apologized and answered he did not know much about insects, but followed up soon by mentioning the intention to know better if the boy would be kind enough to tell him. Lee Gilyoung positively vibrated in his place, a huge grin on his face that replaced his previous expression of irritation as easy as a clap of the hands.

    Shin Yoosung possibly felt she could not be left behind, and quickly took up the matter in her own hands. She introduced herself, and the little dog, which turned out to be hers. "Her name is Biyoo, Ahjussi. How about you pet her right here?" A curious ball of white fur with dark wet eyes was offered to Kim Dokja, and while he did so as directed, the girl and Lee Gilyoung exchanged a sharp look.

    Yoo Mia rolled her eyes, and went back to a collection of sheets of paper. She stood from her place on the carpet, and walked to the pianoforte. The room was overtaken by silence for a moment when she announced that she would like them to listen to her piece and give any reviews if they could hence her finishing it. The rest easily agreed and the music filled the room easily enough.

    As she played, Kim Dokja inquired about the books that lay near them.

    "Mia's brother lets us read any books we want from the library here. They're fine, but I'm more interested in the gardens around the house. There can be found some interesting butterflies in the shrubberies down near the lake." Lee Gilyoung answered truthfully, making his interests clear again.

    Smiling, Kim Dokja picked up one of the books in question, and ran a hand over the cover. It was 'The Secret Garden'. "Did you choose these yourself, Yoosung-ah?"

    Shin Yoosung blushed, and said, "Mia's brother did. He did not like the ones we picked ourselves."

    "He said we were too young to read them!" Lee Gilyoung frowned and complained. So far, it appeared to Kim Dokja that the boy was rather unappreciative of the young Lord.

    Upon being asked, Kim Dokja had to agree with the man. The books were not for them, as addled with mature themes they were. But it was interesting to think he had picked them out, for as far as he had known, Yoo Joonghyuk did not read much. Kim Dokja smiled and tried to interest them in the books they had now.

    Shin Yoosung asked if he could read it to them, and Kim Dokja was happy to. This arrangement was to be acted upon after Yoo Mia completed playing. The performance was followed by a long applause, and as unwilling as she had been, Yoo Mia had coloured in shyness and could not help but smile at the shower of praises.

    It was true, however. Yoo Mia played the piano most wonderfully, and was utmost impressive for her age in the skill of her fingers.

    Then, she settled along with them. Shin Yoosung called the dog — Biyoo, Kim Dokja remembered — and soothed her with a few strokes of her hand between her ears. Lee Gilyoung crossed his legs, and tried sitting closer to Kim Dokja.

    With the book propped in his hands, he began the story, and thankfully, the kids eventually calmed down to listen. There were a few discussions in between, even. It warmed Kim Dokja's heart on seeing them take so much interest in the task.

    About half an hour later, they were called to lunch. Their gathering was regrettably adjourned, and they broke apart. Kim Dokja had attempted to have the kids clear up, but Shin Yoosung suggested they continue after lunch, and with a resounding chorus of agreement, especially from Lee Gilyoung who could not fall behind in the appreciation of Kim Dokja's reading skills, the room was to be left as is. The latter was suspicious if they wished for that only to not clean up, but they wanted to read, and he was not going to discourage them.

    Who knows, they might even start asking for book recommendations! Kim Dokja smiled at the thought.

    They departed for lunch.

    
    Kim Dokja was pacing left and right across the floor, in worry and agitation. There was nothing for him to do, presently, for himself. But certain things worried him, due to the fact that the lunch had been punctuated by a few concerning words spoken to him on both its ends.

    Lunch had been a smooth affair, if only interrupted at various times by the ruckus the kids made. But this domestic peace was disturbed by something seemingly harmless, which he could not make sense of by himself.

    He had finished his meal just then, when Yoo Joonghyuk had asked for his attention. He had spoken, in a manner most worrying if one was to ask Kim Dokja about it, "I wish to talk to you, Kim Dokja-ssi, and it is quite important. I hope you do not mind?"

    Kim Dokja did not even remember saying yes, in a moment, the chairs had been emptied, and the table was cleared of any hints that a meal had been eaten there.

    Yoo Mia had looked suspiciously at him, but could not figure what it was really about. On the other hand, Yoo Joonghyuk was impassive and indifferent in his actions. They seemed to be born of routine, and there was nothing in it that made one suspect something different. But Yoo Mia was his sister, and so she had noted the way he had sucked on his spoon for half a moment longer than none, and the way he had sat dazedly. His hands shook a little, but otherwise he did a remarkable job staying still.

    Yoo Mia, however, did not think of asking. She made no mention of her observations, and her curiosity only heightened as she saw Kim Dokja leave the room in the general direction of her brother's room. Yoo Joonghyuk took some time, however, and then after a few minutes, he too was off.

    All this, Kim Dokja was unaware of. What he did pity, for sure, were the disappointed faces of Shin Yoosung and Lee Gilyoung. Kim Dokja had smiled in as a way of appeasement, for he, too, felt bad leaving them behind. They were cute, the kids.

    Presently, he stood in the center of Yoo Joonghyuk's study. He had a lot of patience, he liked to say, but right now, agitation was biting at his fingertips. He breathed deeply, and tried to reason with himself, "I cannot think what Yoo Joonghyuk can possibly have to say, which requires him to have me here, alone and away from everyone else."

    He spied the seats near the wall of the study, but could not get himself to sit down. He argued it would be rude to do that.

    So, he tried to distract himself by going over the small conversation he had indulged in before lunch. It was, much to his dismay, not exactly cheery either.

    Jung Heewon, his ever so loud and sometimes fitful sister, who had dulled a little recently, had asked for a moment. It had been out of the blue, and Kim Dokja could not think of any particular matter that she could be asking to talk about. When they finally went off on a tangent on the way to lunch, and had stood in a small room to the opposite side, she had finally spoken.

    There were things that Kim Dokja felt would be great if she could speak to him about it. But so far, she had not tried to seek his audience at all. So now, when she had suddenly asked for him to hear her out, it made him nervous. He dragged his palms on his trousers.

    The gist of this small meeting was as such:

    Jung Heewon had felt that Kim Dokja was waiting for her to talk to him about something. However, since the latter had made no attempt to ask about whatever it was, she had not either.

    She apparently had had an idea already as to what it was Kim Dokja wanted to talk to her about, and she even said that Kim Dokja must have had an idea as to what it was (he neither agreed nor disagreed). So, she had come up to clear this matter that she was perfectly fine and that she had nothing to hide. She was not upset by anything, and that she was unaffected by anything that happened last autumn.

    "You must not think of me to be so weak, Dokja, that I still am affected by Lee Hyunsung-ssi's leaving, do you?"

    Kim Dokja honestly did not know what to say then, for he had not been prepared for this conversation, as much as he had wished for it to happen. So he stayed quiet, and hoped she continued. But she had not, and they were soon walking towards the luncheon table.

    Then Yoo Joonghyuk's matter came in, and Kim Dokja was swayed away to his study.

    He stood in the center, still too strung to sit down. Suddenly, he started towards the shelves to the left of him. There were three in number of this furniture, with several shelves that housed a few books, but more than them were the think folders. Clean and crisp; why, it was obvious they were cleaned regularly and quite thoroughly as to the manner. He vaguely ran an eye over the titles, and moved away. The fireplace had also been cleaned through, but he stopped to look at the contents on the mantelpiece.

    Right now, he heard the sound of steady footfalls outside the room, and tried to calm himself down. He turned, only to hear the sound of the door opening, and  Yoo Joonghyuk striding in.

    "Sit." With that, his host directed him to the small set of a table and three chairs to a corner. It was near the fireplace, and Kim Dokja guessed it must be for casual meetings. Especially since the main desk was a bit farther still.

    Yoo Joonghyuk led him there, and Kim Dokja pulled out a chair to sit on. The other did the same, and for a moment, neither of them spoke.

    At last, Kim Dokja was spared the task and made to be the listener first. Yoo Joonghyuk was saying, "I know you must be wondering why I called you here. In fact, I think you may as well be worrying over it."

    "Oh no! Not at all, I mean, it is not what you think..." Kim Dokja shook his head.

    There was a hint of a smile on Yoo Joonghyuk's face, even if it was a tad bit sad. "It is quite alright. I understand you may not like me much. But, as so happens to be the matter at hand, it is, I think, bigger than us both."

    That, to Kim Dokja, was alarming. His brows rose, and the way he inhaled a breath was lowly audible. "I hope it is nothing serious?" He blushed a bit and his lips thinned when an idea struck him, "Ah, we have not breached your hospitality more than was allowed us, have we? Goodness, I am sorry if that's the —"

    "No. No. That is not the case. That can never be. And, I suppose I have kept you in this dark suspense for too long, yes? Well, it is nothing serious I should think. I just wanted to let you know of a matter before it became common knowledge among the members of your family." Yoo Joonghyuk sighed, and looked slightly embarrassed. He tapped a finger on the table.

    Kim Dokja did not speak.

    Eventually, the other had to relent. He began, hesitant and clueless as to how to begin, "Three weeks from now, Kim Dokja-ssi, happens to be the third day in the month of August."

    "Yes?" He prompted, "It is a while till we are off for Iseul, but if you wish — I mean, you have been utmost kind, my Lord, utmost hospitable and just how a host ought to be."

    "My word, Kim Dokja-ssi, you must put it off your mind that I wish to see you leave." Yoo Joonghyuk huffed in exasperation. Kim Dokja retreated, and made a mental note to not mention it further. But he also felt a little glad, for it seemed his tendency to undermine his own worth had made the young Lord more comfortable in his place before him, and hopefully could make him articulate the matter better.

    This turned out to be the case, luckily. Yoo Joonghyuk continued, slightly still wary of Kim Dokja's comments and guesses, "The third day of August happens to be the day I was born, and Mia has taken upon herself the notion of hosting a party for this event."

    "Rightly so. You word it in a manner that it seems you take your own birthday like an ordinary day." Kim Dokja smiled. He secretly filed this information of dates away in his mind. He did not know where it could come in use, but he guessed he could send a letter or two the next year for the same with goodwill that could do the stoic man well.

    "I cannot see the point of kicking up any ruckus because it is my birthday. But that is not the point here." Yoo Joonghyuk cut the point short, and Kim Dokja could have believed he was upset by his tone, if he had not seen the man act, dare he say, rather pathetic earlier this year. That evening felt like a fever dream now, to him, but it was inarguable that it had affected their relationship gravely.

    Yoo Joonghyuk said further, "I received a letter, you know, the one you passed on to me yourself this morning."

    "Yes, and?"

    "Well, it was from — as I was saying, it was from Hyunsung. He — I suppose it is better if I should explain from the start." The man looked like he was ridden with fear with every word he spoke. He fiddled with his hands under the table, and did not look up to see Kim Dokja's reaction to this revelation. Dark bangs fell on his face, and the latter could not help but smile.

    "When I had sent for you to come here, that plan had been due to a letter I received a few weeks earlier. One from Lee Hyunsung like this one. In it, " Yoo Joonghyuk stood up suddenly, and went to his desk, "he said he had recieved a month's break and was looking forward to coming and dropping by here too. I easily said yes, but I was also wondering that your sister should like to meet him." He paused, and Kim Dokja saw him take out something white from the left drawers. "Or at least, you should. I suppose I thought you should like to clear matters out by talking. Oh! I do not know what I thought.

    "But I think I was fairly confident this arrangement should help, and thus, when I got a report saying that the militia was stationing around here for the season, I immediately sought for a possible recommendation. And I sent for you, for your brother," Yoo Joonghyuk completed, more abashed then ever. He came to sit again before Kim Dokja, and brought out the letter.

    He also produced out something from his pocket, the same envelope from earlier. He laid it softly on the tabletop, and slid it to Kim Dokja. "You should read these, in confidence, if you will."

    Nodding in comprehension, Kim Dokja opened the first one up and quickly read through. It was pretty much what Yoo Joonghyuk had said. And also, that Lee Hyunsung was supposed to arrive here by the end of July. Perhaps Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi intended to host a party for his homecoming?

    Interestingly, there were a few passages at the end that caught Kim Dokja's eye. It ran as follows:

    Before ending, I had been wanting to say this, but I did not know how to deliver such an opinion of mine. I know you must have thought all too well and deep, and I understand that you have always held my best wishes in your heart — cold and stoic as it may be . However, it has been a torment, yes, an unpleasant year, or nearly a year that is.

 

    I know you told me that Jung Heewon-ssi did not have the same feelings for me as I did for her, and that, it was best I should detach myself. What would be best but to leave Iseul, you say! Ah, it is useless going back to these matters, but I think I should like to at least converse with Jung Heewon-ssi once. And if she would be kind enough to consider it.

 

    Now that I think, was it not me who was a coward, and did not ask her outright? I have a feeling she would like a man who is more straightforward...

    Put in the context with the rest, it seemed Lee Hyunsung was still not over his sister. Kim Dokja briefly pondered what she would say about the matter. He was not sure she would be pleased. It was more of her nature to curse and be angry for a while before things came to stillness and calm.

    Kim Dokja took up the other one, and he honestly did not know what to expect. To his disappointment, it did not bear any particularly good news. It was bad news, decidedly. Yoo Joonghyuk mumbled something that let him know he shared that opinion.

    Lee Hyunsung was loath to admit, but as it was, it turned out that his holiday had further been delayed. He regretfully wrote that the earliest he could come was early October.

    Of course, the disappointment showed on Kim Dokja's face, and Yoo Joonghyuk quickly said, "I did not know anything about such a delay. But now... that it has come to this — I must say it is regretful, no? — I, well, I was wondering if you would consider staying till then?"

    This time, Yoo Joonghyuk looked directly at him, and Kim Dokja's confidence slightly withered, not that there was much in the first place. He tried studying the way he had asked for this: embarrassed, yes, but also hopeful. His gaze shook a little, too.

    "I, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi, I do not know. I do not think so, but maybe I will ask first," Kim Dokja finished.

    "Can you truly not stay? At least, how about, the first week of August? Why, after that, I will see to it myself, I am sure."

    "I will ask, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi, yes, I will." Kim Dokja leaned back for a moment, and said, "Though, I must admit it is unlikely. I am sorry, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi."

    "...I understand." He nodded sullenly, and silence stretched for a long moment. He added after a while, "Kim Dokja-ssi, I would appreciate it if you could call me just by my name. Could you do that, please?"

    "Oh?" Kim Dokja did not expect that. In fact, it was near the end of the list of things he expected the conversation to steer towards. Recovering soon, he uttered noncommittally, "I suppose I can. I will do so, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi."

    He received no verbal reply, just a single perfect eyebrow raised in question.

    Kim Dokja corrected himself, "Joonghyuk. Is that right?"

    His eyes widened and Kim Dokja now received a smile, one that easily overshadowed his previous upset features. It was slow to come but he positively glowed now, maybe even momentarily forgetting what had just transpired. Kim Dokja retreated, embarrassed.

    "Is — I think that is all?" Kim Dokja made to stand up from his seat.

    Yoo Joonghyuk blinked and rose too. He nodded, and then added, "If you will be kind to ask, Kim Dokja-ssi, and thank you." He picked up the letters, put them in their respective envelopes, and offered them to Kim Dokja.

    "It is alright, Yoo Joo— Joonghyuk. Just that, Joonghyuk. I mean, I shall not need it."

    "You will form a plan first? I think, first you shall decide how much to tell your family?" He guessed right on point.

    Kim Dokja smiled a bit, "Yes, I guess so. I do not want to say too much and possibly hurt them, Joonghyuk. Besides, I received a curt word just an hour ago, from someone who is hellbent on convincing me of her indifference." He turned to Yoo Joonghyuk at the door, "I think you know what I am talking about."

    He nodded, but otherwise did not say anything. Kim Dokja left him there, and did not see him until dinner. It appeared Yoo Joonghyuk skipped afternoon tea, and since any further inquiries would have been suspicious in front of his mother, he dropped the subject entirely.

    
    That was that, and for the entire next week, Kim Dokja attempted again and again at various intervals of scoring an audience of his sister and his sister only.

    It somehow proved to be rather tricky given Jung Heewon started having the kids follow her example and run around the garden pathways for the entirety of the mornings, in the name of exercise and play. It was a wonder how she could convince practically anyone to do such things.

    So, Kim Dokja let it happen naturally, and hoped for the best, best being that an opportunity of his liking would present itself to him without any superficial effort on his side. On the other hand, he had some pressing matters that required his immediate attention.

    About a week hence Kim Dokja's hushed conversation with Yoo Joonghyuk, he received a letter. It had been something he expected, for he too had written one a fortnight prior. The letter boasted the name of Jang Hayoung in a flourish that was her own.

    It had come from Jang Hayoung, obviously, and she had written it in the highest degree of excitement to be communicating with him and to know whatever was happening at the Yoo Estate, and, if Yoo Joonghyuk had been a most perfect host.

    All this, Kim Dokja knew she should want to know, so the first letter he wrote upon his arrival was one that answered all her possible questions. It turned out she wanted to know more, and thus, her letter as usual of her fashion consisted of three full sheets of paper, written front and back.

    It seemed the mentions of Jung Heewon and Lee Hyunsung's affair were seeing a new revival. Jang Hayoung did not explicitly ask so, but there were a few lines that nodded towards that direction, which amused Kim Dokja slightly:

    And I wonder if the comfort of your stay has not been eclipsed by certain past events, which I decided were likely the results of your host; but why, if it is all well now and the matter has been sorted, I should think it is perfectly well and actually rather for the better. I wonder what the persons who were concerned opine now over one other.

 

    But no matter, I have been ecstatic to know your stay has been pleasant so far. Though, I wish the day you come back would come sooner. It has been unpleasant for me to have my mother droning over my shoulder.

    It was pathetically obvious the letter had run through the acute scrutiny of Mrs. Jang, or at least had been recited to her first. If it had been by Jang Hayoung herself only, Kim Dokja was of the opinion she would call him half a dozen names before proceeding to the second paragraph of her letter.

    Folding the letter and securing it in its envelope, he put it in his bag.

    The next afternoon, he finally got the chance to talk over the matter Yoo Joonghyuk had let him know, with his family. This chance, to his relief at first, had not come from his own awkward self.

    In the sitting room of one of the upper floors, Kim Dokja sat with the three kids, and Biyoo too, reading to them another book he had taken the task on himself to pick for them. Afternoon tea had been served, and the other adults were seated too. It was rather a quiet gathering, except for the small reading party in the corner near the fireplace. It had not been lit, but the spot was cozy for the windows near it that let in a lot of light. The curtains were half raised.

    Yoo Mia looked up from where she sat to ask innocently, "Oppa, do you remember it is August in a week?"

    Yoo Joonghyuk stopped in his ministrations, with a hand resting on the handle of his cup. He put it down, and coughed before saying, "Why would I not?"

    "Why, it is your birthday!" Yoo Mia said with emotion. She narrowed her eyes, and looked at him with suspicion, sparing a single glance at Kim Dokja. She followed up with, "You do plan to host a party, yes?" Even Biyoo softly barked, as if supporting the motion.

    That made the other two kids look up. Shin Yoosung came closer to Kim Dokja, and Lee Gilyoung's eyes shone a little, "Are you, hyung?"

    Jung Heewon asked quickly, "When is it?"

    "The third of August." To Jung Heewon and Lee Sookyoung's surprise, and frankly everyone in the room, it was Kim Dokja who answered the question. A moment later, he flushed in silence. "Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi told me about it previously. Ah! I wonder, Mother, if we shall stay till then?" He added cautiously. Even Yoo Joonghyuk stilled his breath.

    Lee Sookyoung stayed quiet for a moment, and then spoke with a calmness that made Kim Dokja even more nervous, "I cannot think why we should ever impose ourselves in such a personal affair. We came here, and it was only Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi's kindness that he offered to recommend Namwoon himself."

    With a tone of half tease and half ingenuity, Jung Heewon made a comment that irked Kim Dokja slightly, "Of course he is kind! Why, I imagine he has received the greatest pleasure in doing so. Dokja was only too relieved to hear of such an arrangement." Kim Dokja flung a small paperback volume in her direction, which she unfortunately caught easily against the noise of the kids giggling at the scene.

    Then, a hint of finality came into Lee Sookyoung's voice, and Kim Dokja felt himself get easy, but it was not borne of relief. She continued, "Our visit, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi would understand, has only been for that matter only. It depends on him, therefore. You should ask him. I hold no opinion of mine."

    Yoo Joonghyuk worriedly said, "It is quite alright. I mean, I shall be more than ecstatic to have your company." He shifted in his seat, and feeling the little dog at his feet, picked her up to settle on his lap. "I, well, Mia would appreciate it too. At least, I think so."

    The girl in question did not speak, but she looked at her brother for a few minutes all the while. She nodded slowly, and nudged Shin Yoosung, who sat at her side and was intensely staring at the man with disapproval for hogging the dog. But then she tapped a finger on Kim Dokja's arm and said cautiously, "Ahjussi, I should like you to stay some more time. We all do, I know." Lee Gilyoung showed agreement with a gurgled noise but the sentiment was obvious enough.

    Kim Dokja laughed lightly. "And Mia-ssi?"

    He received a small jutting out of her chin, and she mumbled, "I do not see any reason to have you leave. You— You are tolerable." Yoo Joonghyuk winced at his side.

    Kim Dokja almost felt bad. It appears the word will not leave him alone any time soon.

    "Oh! Of course. Thank you, Mia-ssi." He grinned, but it was genuine enough that the young girl turned away, flustered. Even Yoo Joonghyuk paused for a moment in his movements of carding through Biyoo's white fur.

    He then said to Yoo Joonghyuk, who was looking away in the general direction of Jung Heewon, "Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi?" The man immediately turned in attention, "If you will have us."

    "I will. I will — Do stay till then."

    Kim Dokja nodded, but then felt a sharp pain in his thigh, only to find Yoo Mia digging in her elbow to get his attention. Why she would not just call for him, he could not figure. He asked, easily and good-natured with his voice, "Yes, Mia-ssi? Do you have anything to say?"

    "Ahjussi, you must — I mean, you have to stay if I am to get a birthday party out of my brother. Maybe your presence will convince him to not hole himself up on such an occasion," Yoo Mia said with an emotion that Kim Dokja could feel came from some certain depths within her heart. She seemed to feel deeply on the matter, like she had things to settle a debt over. Like she was going to run Yoo Joonghyuk's wallet dry.

    Kim Dokja replied with equal fervour, "I shall try my best too, Mia-ssi." And seeking a chance to get in her good graces, "How do you feel about getting together for a plan for the same? I am sure with you all," he called Shin Yoosung — Biyoo leaped from her previous spot to her — and Lee Gilyoung, "it will be perfect, yes?"

    Yoo Mia looked thoughtful, but eventually accepted the truth of his words. Kim Dokja chuckled slightly at how seriously she took it.

    Jung Heewon too joined in, "Oh! You must let me join in, can you not? I know the perfect treats for the party!"

    "Even exploding pastries?" Lee Gilyoung asked hopefully. To this, the reply was an enthusiastic "Yes!" And they began discussing any exploding elements they could put into them.

    Kim Dokja hurriedly had the matter dissipate to saner concepts, even as the two loudly complained. But with a look, the young boy was easier to silence, not wanting to disappoint his hyung. Kim Dokja's own sister was a tougher case, to his disappointment.

    He did feel slightly worried, as he watched Jung Heewon talk with the kids, not for any ridiculous reasons as the one that went by, but if she should be alright at such an event dedicated to a person Kim Dokja was doubtful she felt comfortable with. Jung Heewon had, of course, clarified previously that she was perfectly indifferent to Yoo Joonghyuk, and as far as Kim Dokja could read her countenance while speaking, she was being truthful.

    But he could not help it, and hoped that even the last of their misconceptions or dislike could eventually come to an end, and that they should get along better. Be civil not for civility's sake, but surely for their own judgement of the other as agreeable at least.

    With such hopes, the preparations for the party started, and equally mundane (at least as far as drama goes) did they end. To Lee Gilyoung and Jung Heewon's dismay, no one had the misfortune of having a pastry explode in their face.

    
    "Ahjussi?"

    Kim Dokja, along with his family, stood in the front of the manor. The Yoo manor was large, especially now that they stood under the big entrance. The ceiling was rather high too. Right now, however, Kim Dokja felt a tug at his coat, and looked down, only to find Yoo Mia at his side.

    The young girl tugged some dark hairs behind her ear, and began, slightly nervous in her actions, but with a confident voice. "Ahjussi? When are you leaving?"

    Kim Dokja turned and knelt down first, before replying with a smile, "The carriage is getting loaded as you can see, Mia-ssi. When that is completed, we shall depart in a few minutes." Then seeing her curiosity unsatisfied, he probed, "Is there anything you want to say, Mia-ssi?"

    Yoo Mia regarded him for a short moment before saying, "Thank you, Ahjussi." She coloured in her cheeks but went on, "Do not take it the wrong way, I am still very doubtful of you, but, I must admit," rather begrudgingly, Kim Dokja noted quietly, "you have helped my brother greatly."

    "I cannot think of anything that I may have helped your brother with—"

    "Let me finish, will you! I mean, it has been a long while since he has actually invited any such guests like your family. I heard also about your brother. I do not know why he is recommending him; rather, what does he have to say for himself that Oppa is being so kind to him?" Yoo Mia stopped for a breath, and immediately said thereafter, "I mean, you know what I am saying?" She looked at Kim Dokja hopefully.

    Laughing momentarily, Kim Dokja nodded. He did understand.

    "Right. As I was saying, Oppa has changed. But it is, as far as I have seen, for the good. And as far as I know, it is because of you, Ahjussi. You may be ugly — slightly, " she said with feeling, "—but you have done well. I think — and it will take a while, you can marry Oppa. Though mind it that you will not hog his attention all the time. If that is agreed, then..."

    Kim Dokja stared, slightly taken aback. At first, it was a shock. He felt rather embarrassed right after that. There he was, getting marital blessings from the sister of a man whose proposal he had already turned down. He did not know how much knowledge of her brother's attempts and results she had. But Kim Dokja felt he could not possibly say anything that might hurt her beliefs, so he agreed with her.

    With grave understanding, he said, "Of course, Mia-ssi. You have as much right on your Oppa as I may on him as his husband. In fact, I am of the belief you may have even more, for you are his sister. I shall keep it in mind, Mia-ssi, however, it depends on your brother, no? If he will have me, that is." In the end, he smiled sadly.

    Yoo Mia looked at him quizzically, but then huffed and said with conviction, "If that is what you say, take upon it he will attempt once again." With that, she turned and went inside.

    Kim Dokja stood, and was called to attention by Jung Heewon. She came up the steps and looked doubtfully at him. "Now, what was that? I did not know she had grown that close to you."

    "I wonder too."

    Suddenly, Yoo Joonghyuk came out of the door, and his eyes landed on the siblings who stood together. Kim Namwoon had followed after him. The former looked like he had ran all the way there, and behind Kim Dokja, he could hear a small snicker. On turning, however, Jung Heewon had already left his side.

    Yoo Joonghyuk came to him, and pleasantries before departure commenced. They went through their arrangements once again. It was a stiff exchange, and Kim Dokja felt rather awkward. And, as far as he could see, Yoo Joonghyuk seemed to share the sentiment.

    Kim Namwoon, it had been decided, was to remain there. For a week, Yoo Joonghyuk was more than alright in giving him a room before which he was to leave for militia quarters. The regiment there was supposed to leave in three weeks' time. Kim Namwoon had been ecstatic to deliver his feelings and thoughts about reconciling with Lee Jihye during this time. Kim Dokja felt bad for the latter for what she was going to go through.

    At first, it had been surprising, as much as Kim Dokja wanted to say it was not, that Kim Namwoon had passed the entrance for his post in the militia. But seeing his reports had rekindled his hope, and his brother had been terribly proud of himself. Kim Dokja had remembered to pat him, twice, harshly on his back too.

    As he now went to the carriage to talk with Lee Sookyoung, Kim Dokja was once again engaged in a conversation at the manor entrance. He could not leave, but also because this time he had started the talk. It felt uncivil but also rude to stay silent. He said everything he could remember one should say at departing from a most benevolent and providing host, once again.

    At last, as Kim Dokja sat in the carriage, he called for Yoo Joonghyuk one last time.

    Something had occurred to him, and leaning down so as to avoid anyone else hearing what he had to say, he whispered, "Joonghyuk-ah — I hope you do not mind me calling you that? — I shall like you to come down to Iseul in the future. You see? I shall love to see you — and see you, yes, getting along with my sister."

    As they drove off, Kim Dokja only smiled at the puzzled look Jung Heewon gave him. Lee Sookyoung, his mother, however, leaned in her seat comfortably.

    They intended to reach Iseul in two weeks' time.

Chapter Text

     Summer, then monsoon, had long gone past.

     It was rather startling to realise, but once again, Kim Dokja settled into his routine again. This time, he was more at ease, and he too recognized it. Jung Heewon was back with the kids she trained, who deny as they might, must have missed her. Lee Sookyoung, too, had the slowness in her actions that came from returning home, and to habits hard to shake off.

     There were, however, a few changes, which, as per Kim Dokja, made it different from when he had returned from his friends' in Hanyang. Kim Namwoon was not with them, but expectation and knowledge of his wellbeing made it bearable.

     When they had first reached Iseul, he had been bombarded with attention from various parties, most of all, Jang Hayoung. Then, when he could excuse himself from her questions, he would only be going back to his letters to Han Sooyoung, honorable best friend. It was rather out of character for her to be so concerned, but he revelled in the care and attention just the same. It was a nice change for once, and his affection for her swelled in the few months it lasted.

     She was, rightfully, worried. And so was her wife. Yoo Sangah-ssi had also sent a few letters, especially because she knew more about the kind of disagreements Kim Dokja had with her cousin. But he assured them, to the best of his abilities.

     In his letter to Yoo Sangah-ssi, he wrote in detail about the events that occurred in his stay at the Yoo Estate, and in the end of all the numerous paragraphs, he had penned a few lines which he thought would also put her at ease.

     Yoo Sangah-ssi, it is rather late, but I realise that by sharing my concerns and troubles with you, I have put you in a situation where you must have felt isolated. I asked you to keep my secrets to yourself, and in doing so, my friend, but first and foremost, your loved one has remained in the dark.

 

     That shall be no more. I ask that you don't mention it now, for I will do it myself. I imagine she would be mad about it, about being kept in the dark about much of the finer details. Do not fret, for I know it is my and only my fault, for it is the truth. She shall know it too, be assured. Let her turn her anger at me. I shall appreciate it.

     When this was followed through, he received a scathing letter from Han Sooyoung, the tone of which could only be described as anger and disappointment overshadowed by disbelief and worry. By the end of the three sheets in the envelope, it was reduced to sarcasm.

     He was pleasantly surprised. It was better than he had hoped she would receive him and his confession.

     Eventually the matter diverted to more present matters, like if Han Sooyoung and Yoo Sangah could possibly come visit them in Iseul. Discussions were held, but it primarily consisted of the former threatening to show up unannounced on Kim Dokja's doorstep, and that out of courtesy he could not possibly turn her away. She was his best ("only", she added with finality) friend. She deserved respect.

     Regardless, all was as pleasant as it could be. And after some word with the rest of the family, Kim Dokja extended an invitation to his friends to come whenever they should like to do so. He added, in his own humour with a tint of gravity that he hoped was understandable, that they should not expect much in ways of lavishness.

     But it had not yet come to the point of a reply, that one afternoon, Kim Dokja came across a piece of news that flustered and agitated him greatly.

     He was returning from his shift at the library, and as he crossed the town square, he was called by a middle aged woman. At first he did not realize he was the one being summoned, but eventually he waddled over to her spot.

     The town square had stalls on two sides that had extended roofs. Customers could stand in the shade they provided, and practice the art of bargaining prices more at ease. It was November, however, so most were out in the sun, in the center, enjoying the soft warmth. Kim Dokja considered the lady, and as he stepped under the roof of a utensil store, suddenly there were two more of them.

     He felt he was being held under a lens, being observed and studied as an explorer did a new species of insect he found. Kim Dokja desperately racked his brain for a name to attach to at least one of the faces, the ones of lines and keen dark eyes he was confronting. He hoped for just one, but it was an absolute blank, and hoped they introduced themselves first. He guessed they at least knew who he was, since they had picked him out.

     The lady who had beckoned him over smiled widely, and upon seeing Kim Dokja's attention snap to her, said with a flourish, "Kim Dokja-ssi! Why, I hope you do not mind us taking your time. I assure it will be just a short while, but I expect you must be wondrously busy, eh? What with the new developments!"

     She spoke with a drawl, and looked to be anywhere in her fifties. She kept tucking her brown hair behind her ears every few seconds, but they were some wild strands, for they fell twice as often as she fixed them. It appeared she did not notice it at all. But she also spoke with a tone of familiarity that alarmed Kim Dokja who still could not draw a name corresponding to her little face. The other two were not helping either with their shifty and excited looks.

     But Kim Dokja decided to pursue the line she had picked up on, and hoped he could divert it to conversation topics that did not require intimate information about the other to ask and answer. He said, pausing to word properly, "New developments? I am sorry I do not follow." He smiled, and heard a snicker from behind the woman. Must be the long faced lady with the mole on her chin, he guessed. It sounded tinny, sharp and tinkling in an odd way.

     "Ah! Have you not heard?" The tinny voice entered the conversation now, and Kim Dokja privately rejoiced in getting correct who it was previously. She bunched her gown between her long fingers, the matte of it disappearing in spots of skin contact when she let it go.

     The tinny voice was about to speak further when the first one, the drawling voice clarified, "I hope you are not offended, Kim Dokja-ssi! My husband works in the post office, and our house also lies near Jeoji Geoju, it was only natural."

     Kim Dokja's eyebrows shot upwards. Jeoji Geoju. What was up with it now? Was it being let to someone else? Someone new? He found himself frowning at this new idea. He asked cautiously, "I am afraid I have not been able to keep up with the news. Is there anyone new there?"

     They smiled, lips upturned in a manner that showed clear amusement. The tinny voice finally picked up where she had left, and said with a kind of confidence that made Kim Dokja uneasy, "Why, it is the most exciting news ever! It is so dull around here, and you know how Lee Hyunsung-ssi was well received and well loved the last time he came around!"

     Last time, meaning there was a this time. Kim Dokja leaned in.

     "He is to come back, you know! Taken up residence at the Jeoji Geoju once again. And as far as I have heard and is known, he intends to stay longer this time. These military gentlemen are so busy!" She said with a snicker that made her eyes narrow, like a witch's cat by a witch's cauldron. Scheming face.

     Kim Dokja processed the information, and nodded mechanically, only to fall back to a nervous laugh, as he replied to a particularly awkward question, "Well, yes. I understand where that idea might have come from. But, I can very well assure you that Heewon-ah was not at all engaged to the gentleman. There was no such development in their acquaintanceship last year." He paused, sure he was still slightly red down his neck, "Though I am sure Lee Hyunsung-ssi will be a great husband and whoever he marries will be a most fortunate person."

     He understood, indeed, how such ideas could be spreading about. Lee Hyunsung had consciously sought his sister's company various times during his stay the previous year. In fact, he had done this only with her. He had danced with her thrice — that was the number Kim Dokja counted, there could very well have been more numbers — in the same ball. That was an obvious tell.

     But at the same time, it had never proceeded further as people would naturally expect. Everyone could see these events and encounters unfolding right in front of their eyes, and looking back at it, Kim Dokja could see how the entire town could have been waiting for the announcement of an engagement, the gay and wondrous prospect of a new couple, a marriage, a wedding very soon.

     It never came, and since it had never been verbally hinted at, nobody had asked about it either. The tension was still there, and it was just an impossible deadlock.

     But now! Now there was something new! News!

     He did not want to make it any difficult for Jung Heewon. It was unlikely that she would tell him if it troubled her, but he made sure to ask and manipulate them to tell him everything they knew, while hinting at every other sentence that it was just his curiosity. They should not expect anything to come out of it.

     Unfortunately, it yielded little information. They had been riding this conversation, and based their teasing off the local gossip that emerged when the keeper's son babbled too much, gave way to too much. But then, it had picked up, the pace and the intensity, and by the next evening, it was widely known and talked about. Tea parties, meetings, salons, and gardens were buzzing with such matters, and the discourse over whether the finer details were true, and if not, the necessity to manage household staffs and servants well.

     Kim Dokja himself could not escape this discussion, most times he went out. He had especially become a target, wanted more than even his sister, since she was harder to corner or bully into answering, and he was too proper to turn people away.

     Over tea, he had awkwardly asked his mother if she had heard about the news.

     By that time, the local newspaper too had already mentioned it. There was never much to write about in it, so such events were treasured, and for a piece of news that would be off of print even in the smallest corner in two days in Hanyang, it should follow the military man the entire time he was here. And that he had now returned! That was Iseul's most sensational news.

     Lee Sookyoung said with a look of mild thought, "I have. Very good for him, I say, since I am sure he had not been able to spend much time with his mother's family as he had said."

     Kim Dokja had not said anything, not even a nod to indicate he had heard her.

     She continued, a small smile gracing her thin lips, "I do not know what you are expecting me to say, Dokja-yah. It is good he is coming back; I remember we had to part rather suddenly, no?" It was amusement, Kim Dokja realised, he heard in her voice. His own lips were set in a grim line, but his doubts were soon cleared. "It is rude to be so reserved now, Dokja-yah. We will receive him, if he comes to us, with as much hospitality we are capable of providing."

     Kim Dokja nodded in understanding. There was not much of a problem the more he thought of her words. Yes, we will get it done. There was not really anything to wreck one's brains over.

     With this conviction, he was more at ease. Nervousness, however, remained a constant companion to him. It was natural to him, and he worried how it would actually go.

     His worries came to a startling halt on the glorious morning of a Sunday. At least, glorious it was for a November morning. The sun shone like its light passed through glass, watery but warm. There were no clouds, and the grass was dry under his feet as Kim Dokja bounced to the door. He had been outside to put out some clothes to dry. A cool gust of wind flew past, and with it, he turned to see a small figure coming in the general direction of the house.

     Kim Dokja squinted, and saw it was the mail. The man was a small, pleasant looking fellow, who had conversed with him on the rare chances their paths crossed. At this point, since early on, Kim Dokja had advised him to opt for the garden path, since the street was a more convoluted affair. The former also had the added advantage of having a clear path to the Jangs' house, and even further to the right.

     He ran down the few steps he had just climbed, and went to meet him. A few minutes' conversation ended with him clutching two envelopes and a postcard in his hand. He had expected Han Sooyoung to write to him, and there it was, her name.

     The other one made him slightly stiffen. The mailman had asked in curiosity what he intended to do, and with a strange laugh, said, "You should not let this chance go." The look on his wrinkled face was rather alarming, and Kim Dokja wondered what he could mean by that.

     It had come from an unknown address written in the same straight handwriting that had once called his family to a ball that was one of the grandest Kim Dokja had had the fortune to attend in this town. He had been alright the last few days, having mulled over the matter and deciding that rejecting all attempts of connection from them was not possible. But now, after Han Sooyoung's letter had been read (she had written about a new book she was currently planning out, it was exciting) and stashed to be replied later, this second letter felt like a block of lead in his hands.

     Kim Dokja brought it to his room immediately upon entering the house. He stared at it for a while, sitting on his bed and thinking. It was here. He has actually sent it. And then, what must he be thinking?

     The envelope was torn easily, and he pulled the letter out. It was a single sheet of paper. Kim Dokja's eyebrows raised a little. He has little to write, I suppose.

     Or he would prefer to say it instead.

     His eyes scanned the page. At first, he ran through so fast he skimmed half the pleasantries, adverbs and prepositions. A shaky breath left from his lips. Closing his eyes, he sucked in a breath, and his free hand rose up to pinch at the bridge of his nose. He focused on the letter again, and this time, read it over again carefully. He processed every word, the implications, went through each phrase thrice over.

     Kim Dokja reached the thanks. And then the name.

     Lee Hyunsung.

     His hands automatically went to pick the envelope again, and he was about to push it back in that he felt something along its surface. Opening it up, he peered inside, and saw another sheet of paper. This one had been folded meticulously thin, and was about half Lee Hyunsung's own.

     He fished it out, and unfolded it, only to be facing a half sheet of paper. Half. It had obviously been written in a haste, succinct, and it puzzled Kim Dokja greatly. But then he read the short passage and even before seeing the signature, he knew the sender. It was somehow still in character. Yoo Joonghyuk.

     He could not help the smile that appeared on his face, though laden with a little worry.

     Kim Dokja-ssi, with this you will know of our arrival, if you haven't already. Do not panic, please. I do not know what exactly Lee Hyunsung has written to you, even though he informed me about desiring a meal shared with you all. Still, I request you to kindly consider whatever he has to say. I hope you are not too unkind to him, but that is just me. I know you will do well, Kim Dokja-ssi. Thank you.

 

     — YJH

     Hence this short note, he reread the letter from Lee Hyunsung. He did not bother to put it back in now, but he pocketed the note from Yoo Joonghyuk. He had a feeling the man would not wish for him to share it with others. Either way, Kim Dokja did not want to share it either.

    He then picked the postcard, and turned it around to see the contents. To his amusement, it was again, Yoo Joonghyuk. Kim Dokja glanced through the contents. It was the same exact message, just worded even shorter. Kim Dokja let out a small chuckle. Was he this worried whether I would read his message or not?

    He found it a bit adorable. And then he frowned.

    He stood on the floor for a while, and stalked to the window to look out. It had been a while, but he bid on the possibility that Jung Heewon might not have left yet. He eventually left to discuss the matter, but he knew what the answer was going to be.

     Kim Dokja had already considered his options. There were not many of them. In fact, there was just one. He just wished it would not be awkward. Sometimes he felt it was just him who felt anxious over such situations, but better be safe than sorry. He would have to be careful in what he said.

     It had gone great.

     How Kim Dokja would love to say that.

     Lee Sookyoung already knew of it, and as much as a surprise it was to Kim Dokja, Jung Heewon knew of it too. They knew of Lee Hyunsung's arrival in Iseul once again.

     When Kim Dokja was spread on the bed of his room in the afternoon, he ran through the conversation again. He tried to recall any hints and clues that he may have witnessed but did not realise at that time. Hints as to how his sister was holding up. On the surface, and till about three inches in, she looked fine. Kim Dokja had kept in mind to only produce the letter to her, and let her draw her own conclusions. But then she had openly discussed possible times when they could host a meal, or if it was probable that they might get an invitation from Jeoji Geoju. All of this, on Lee Sookyoung's comments.

     That was one part, for Lee Hyunsung had indeed made no mention of definite times. He had only put forward the idea of meeting again, and in that while, share a table and a meal with the lot of them.

     But Kim Dokja analysed the reactions, and what had caused them. Jung Heewon was confident in her words and her ways, but she had also not started on these implications first. She had reacted, not acted. That was not like her.

     Kim Dokja frowned at his ceiling. And he frowned even more at hearing a knock come from the door.

    He sprang up on the bed he laid on, and then stared at the door for a stretched moment. It occurred to him he could have imagined the sound, because there was no other hint, but then another knock resounded. Kim Dokja quickly went and opened the door.

    It surprised him, and he felt it must have been obvious on his face, because Jung Heewon's face momentarily recovered from the look of worry she carried on her. For a moment, no one spoke, but then she huffed and entered. Kim Dokja stepped aside and closed the door behind her.

    Jung Heewon stood in the middle of the room, took a look around, and promptly seated herself on the bed without an invitation. She had brought her wooden sword with her, which she balanced on the side of the bed. Kim Dokja watched her movements, and resigning himself to whatever was to come, brought out a chair from the desk. He sat and waited for her to speak up, but his sister did not look at him at all. The silence was strange now, they were not used to silence being this awkward.

    A sigh left Kim Dokja's lips, but Jung Heewon was the first to speak up and fill the void of sound, "First, you give your word you will not flail about or put it against me, whatever I say here." She said resolutely, but her eyes were locked on the arms she crossed on her chest.

    He nodded in return, but also followed verbally, "I will not."

    Jung Heewon finally looked at him. On her face was a look utmost neutral, save for a thin raised brow.

    "You have my word." Kim Dokja helpfully supplied.

    "And you do not breathe a word about it to anyone."

    "Ah! I mean, of course." He smiled and tried to be reassuring of his clean intentions. Kim Dokja felt weird about it, though, like, he could not exactly say if this was going to come back and retrieve a price off him.

    Jung Heewon seemed to have read the expression on his face and what it meant. She uncrossed her arms, and said with a deflated voice, "Until I say it is fine to share. Otherwise I know you keep secrets well, Dokja-yah." But she seemed sincere as she said it.

    Kim Dokja made the deal. "Very well."

    "Dokja-yah, remember what I said to you, back when—?"

    "At the Yoo—"

    "Let me." She swatted his arm.

    "Right."

    "Well, yes. Right then. I think I am pretty sure I meant what I said then." Jung Heewon huffed, but to Kim Dokja, her stiff shoulders did well to show how she felt this was important, but also, that it was the most difficult thing to do. Kim Dokja felt it was best to wait diligently. She picked at the wooden sword she had with herself. Her nails scratched on its surface, making a grating sound that was not entirely painful to the ears.

    With a resounding beat of the edge of the sword on the sideboard, Jung Heewon began, "Listen closely, Kim Dokja." He swallowed. She said, "Last year, when Lee Hyunsung-ssi came to Iseul, it was me who guided him to the Jangs'. And during that walk of ten minutes, I had come to know quite a bit about him."

    Kim Dokja could not guess where this was going, but he saw the way her dark hair had been favored today to be left free, flowing down her back instead of the tight bun she used to make. He saw the small beads of sweat near her hairline. He saw the hesitancy that was so unlike her to possess.

    "And then, after that, there was the ball. He threw that party with much of the fervor that had not been seen before, and do you remember how thrilled everyone was? Dokja?" Jung Heewon's lips set in a thin, straight line. There was no fervor or spirit now in her. "All through these events, I had fun. It was more fun than the great many years I have spent here, I will admit. It was the kind of fun that people our age have about twenty times a year in the cities.

    "But in the end, even I had come to realise something. Lee Hyunsung-ssi was a great young man, he was from here (his mother, really, but the townsfolk say it was the same thing), and he has got perhaps the most coveted livelihood around here." She lightly rolled her eyes. "Imagine marrying your daughter off to a man like him!" A low laugh left her mouth, and her eyes closed momentarily as if in a dream, a short dream that was over before she had fallen asleep even.

    Kim Dokja nodded in understanding. It was a huge deal, truly. Any one of the mothers in Iseul would have killed to have their child be married to a man like Lee Hyunsung. A respected military man, who favored this place for its connection to his mother, and who was in turn favored by a noble family like the Yoo's. A marriage into that circle was the wildest dream come true for most of the folks here.

    But for a few weeks, the connection that had formed while he was in town had for a while lost all that realisation. For a few weeks, Kim Dokja had felt there were no thoughts of the material advantages of his society. It had been just a few people developing an honest friendship in a living room over cards or a dining room over a few simple dishes.

    His opinions were supported by his sister, who reiterated something similar.

    And then, Lee Hyunsung had left.

    It had been coming, of course. The man was already on just a vacation, and had come for rest. His plans were for a couple months, dotted at times with new acquaintances, and also catching up with older ones. Iseul provided him with that opportunity, and apparently, Lee Hyunsung had mentioned about his luck to have been able to sit on the same table as his old friends and his good new ones together. He was rather excited about Yoo Joonghyuk joining too.

    During that time, however, Lee Hyunsung had only actually got attached to one person the most, who was naturally Jung Heewon. There were no words exchanged, nor any agreement, but just a wordless agreement that passed during the handful of minutes spent walking through the fields the first day. It was the feeling of natural connection between them at first as friends that whatever the occasion, the two should be together, a pair. There was no resistance, and it came without a thought.

    Perhaps it was too comfortable for them. At least, Kim Dokja thought it was the case for her sister. All along, he looked out for her to make or pass a comment or sneer in her inside voice to him, but the words never came. She never talked of Lee Hyunsung in a way that let him down, and she had actually strung the man along to all her ventures. It was rather pleasant if not a slightly jarring thing to notice.

    But Kim Dokja let it be. He actually rather appreciated the liveliness that came with this new relation.

    But of course, in the end, Lee Hyunsung left. Routine settled again.

    And since that wordless agreement of theirs had left no promises behind, it could be called a bit useless or redundant to expect anything more, anything later on. Jung Heewon, especially, is a straight, strong personality. Kim Dokja already did not look forward to any out of character actions from her.

    Lee Hyunsung had gone back to the army, and communication was not exactly possible. Yet, he had half thought the two may have exchanged some words to make it work. At least, to decide what to expect. Now, he realised they had not.

    They had truly felt too comfortable. Kim Dokja wanted to sigh, faced with the confessions and his own thoughts. He had already missed a few of the things his sister said before him, and only nodded to show interaction.

    Kim Dokja had taken Jung Heewon off to the capital for a visit. A short vacation of sorts at his friends' place. Han Sooyoung had very kindly let them in her house, all with the face of a cat hissing at an intruder. But even then, peace was short lived. Yoo Sangah, her wife, innocently and unknowingly let him know of details he had not dared to think too much about or ask his sister for.

    She had apologised profusely, but the damage was done and frankly, Kim Dokja appreciated that honesty. It strengthened their friendship even.

    Yet, his mood worsened with the arrival of Yoo Joonghyuk himself, who so very conceited in his station, had actually dared to propose marriage. Looking back at it, the timing could not be worse. Kim Dokja found it slightly amusing, but his face was unchanged from a frown. That man has terrible luck.

    And then the letter came, and —

    Kim Dokja inhaled cold air.

    All throughout this, Jung Heewon had had an image to uphold, of herself. She could not act all flailing and expectant and worried, even if she felt strange by herself. It was rather an awkward time. She did not, after all, have anything to actually wait for. And as communication never happened, she quickly accepted as was obvious in her actions and words that this was going nowhere. She was normal, and nothing was going to happen.

    Visiting the Yoo manor slightly pushed her resolve. Coming face to face with the man who had led her to feel this way for the first time, the instigator, unfortunate Yoo Joonghyuk, she was affronted. She hid it well, especially because eventually she also figured the strange connection between him and her brother. It was an entanglement,and she could not bother to straighten it out.

    Thus, she went out of her way to assure Kim Dokja of her clear conscience and transparency over the matter. She was unaffected, she did not hold any grudges. Though she did say, "However, I would not mind landing a punch on his throat. He is just too— I do not really know, he just pisses me off a little sometimes."  Kim Dokja had agreed.

    Now, the same woman was before him, and said, "I suppose it is strange to still be hung over this matter. But that is why, I must assure you, Dokja-yah, that I am fine. I do not think the arrival of Lee Hyunsung will affect me at all. At most, I will be happy to receive him as a revisiting guest. It is, after all, wrong to expect anything now."

    Kim Dokja stayed silent for a moment, but eventually muttered with as little emotion as he could give off, "Yes, you do that. It would be better that way." A thought occurred to him, and a bit hesitating in the way he should frame the question,he asked, "However, Heewon-ah, do you think you two could eventually reach that point if you start over again this time?"

    Jung Heewon looked at him, and said without a delay, "I do not know, really. We will have to wait and see."

    He smiled, and she rolled her eyes. Kim Dokja hoped it would get better, and she would get better. Jung Heewon, his sister, deserved every bit of happiness she felt she couldn't show.

    
    Kim Dokja lazily folded up the few clothes he had picked up from outside.

    He stood in the living room, and bright sunlight attacked the floor through the clear windows. It was dazzling out there, way too clear for a November morning. There were no clouds to be seen, and the sounds of birds in the nearby garden trees were audible even within the house. Kim Dokja hummed a little, trying thoughtlessly to go along with them for a chorus that never remained in tune. There was no pattern, and he could not bother to figure it.

    In the warmth of the morning, Kim Dokja almost had no mind about the task he was doing. The cottony smell was rather pleasant to him, and he basked in it in silence. There were no disturbing noises in the house. He felt some semblance of peace, like he had nothing to worry about forever.

    Kim Dokja scoffed.

    The sound of footsteps was the only warning before the door to the living room burst open, and Jung Heewon entered with long strides, leaping straight towards the large windows. She leaned on the glass, and pressed her cheek onto it, at an angle that made her anxious look visible. She was clearly looking at something. Kim Dokja raised his eyebrows, curious about the scene.

    Meanwhile, the door she had so rudely swung open was quietly closed by another figure. Lee Sookyoung pushed it close behind her, and walked in with an air of amusement. She was slightly smiling, and resigned herself with a sigh on one of the loveseats. Unlike her son, she did not turn to the window, and instead she trained her gaze on Kim Dokja himself. The latter wondered if he was supposed to know anything about it. When he could not come up with anything suggestive of it, he narrowed his eyes, and nodded his head in an enquiring manner.

    Lee Sookyoung said, "Lee Hyunsung-ssi and his friend are in town again." On seeing Kim Dokja still in the middle of his actions, she continued, "They are apparently right outside our house, right now. It appears that they headed straight here, instead of settling in Jeoji Geoju first."

    "What?"

    "It is what Heewon tells me." Lee Sookyoung shrugged, and Kim Dokja wondered why this kind of nonchalant and carefree manner did not come to him by hereditary laws, but instead rubbed off on Jung Heewon.

    He sighed, but then his form tensed, his eyebrows furrowed, and folding the last of a shirt, he quickly abandoned the pile of clothing on a stool and approached the windows. He rested his chin on Jung Heewon's head, and she grumbled a complaint, but he could not bother.

    Kim Dokja could vaguely two dark figures approaching their house by way of the main gate. Their silhouettes gradually came closer and became clearer. There was no doubt as to who they were. Kim Dokja almost could not breathe for a second.

    They walked on foot, and it seemed they had walked all the way. Kim Dokja spared a short glance at his mother, and frowned on seeing her back turned to him. She really was not bothered.

    Frankly, they were not supposed to be bothered. After all, it was just receiving guests, nothing too special. But Kim Dokja could feel his will slightly wavering. He tapped his cheeks lightly, and shook his head.

    Jung Heewon grumbled, "Might as well slap yourself. That did no good."

    A nasty glare was given as a response, but unfortunately she was too engrossed in the view outside.

    Kim Dokja moved away from the window, and for a moment, stared at the pile of clothes he had been folding. He picked it up, and moved out of the room to keep it in its place. It would do no good for the guests to come and see a pile of fresh laundry first thing. Jung Heewon was still at the window, and he guessed his mother would act clueless for now. As he went out the door, he turned to Lee Sookyoung, "I will make tea, then."

    Her reply was just as short, "The rest is done, so it would be enough to just present it out."

    He nodded in understanding.

    Kim Dokja quickly abandoned the load in the nearest bedroom, which happened to be his mother's. Kim Dokja made a mental note to mention it to her, and to remember so that he can properly sort them later.

    He went into the kitchen and prepared for tea. Even if the guests were not inclined for it, the family had not had breakfast yet anyways. With this thought, Kim Dokja quickly tuned out all noise from his ears and focused on the amount of tea leaves instead.

    
    The main corridor was oddly quiet, but it was a fragile kind — like it would be broken and shattered into a million pieces any second. It was not ordinary, not only because of this strange sensation, but also because of what Kim Dokja saw at the end of the corridor.

    The door to the living room was wide open. In the doorway, he could see two tall figures. Their stance was awkward, and their form tense.

    As Kim Dokja came nearer, the sound of conversation, mostly greetings and pleasantries, abruptly started. The light from the living room windows was rather bright, as compared to the corridor that could be dull at times when the sun was not up front.

    Kim Dokja sensed a gaze falling on him, and he caught dark eyes widening slightly at his sight. He smiled and softly said, "Excuse me, gentlemen."

    Yoo Joonghyuk did not need to be asked even this. He stood to a side, and with a face as cordial as he could manage, said, "Good morning, Kim Dokja-ssi."

    The man so addressed lifted a brow at the title used; simultaneously, he heard what sounded like a curse from the general direction of her sister. A look told him she was more amused than angry. He did not stop to think about it.

    His friend, who was, of course, Lee Hyunsung, nervously smiled, "We are terribly sorry to have disturbed you on such a peaceful morning, and so early too."

     "Ah, I have no excuse for it." The young lord easily said, "except that, it is what I thought would be best on coming here." His eyes lowered, and he looked at Kim Dokja and then Jung Heewon for a moment, his face betraying no thought of his, before saying, "I understand it is quite a disagreeable time to come, but..." Yoo Joonghyuk gave Lee Hyunsung a meaningful look.

    Lee Hyunsung with his too easy to read face, on the other hand, was feeling courageous this time. With a gentle voice as he always does, but with a hint of conviction today, he asked, "Heewon-ssi, may I have a moment with you?"

    A beat passed.

    "Alone, if possible. It would be appreciated." He added.

    "We should retreat then." Lee Sookyoung, without turning around, asked, "Heewon, you do not mind?"

    "Huh?" Kim Dokja saw Jung Heewon laugh nervously, but then she blinked slowly and her features calmed down. She said, "I do not."

    Lee Sookyoung stood from her seat, and called, "Dokja? And Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi too. How about we go into the parlour for tea and some fresh biscuits? I can see you have not had the opportunity to have breakfast yet." She easily slid out of the room, and the two men stiffly followed after looking back once. Even then, Lee Sookyoung did not turn, and Kim Dokja could only catch the glimpse of a small smile on her face as she feigned ignorance.

    Before leaving them alone, Kim Dokja lowered his head and said politely, "Do follow us afterwards."

    The door closed behind them, and silence hung. They did not idle around to hear any conversation, but the tension and the curiosity was nevertheless at a high. Kim Dokja bit his lip in thought.

    Yoo Joonghyuk's hand fell near his side, and Kim Dokja felt him squeeze his own hand lightly. He retreated just as quickly. At first, he doubted his own senses, and even felt like teasing the man. But Kim Dokja eventually raised his head and escorted his guest with a more relaxed expression.

    
    Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon came out of the living room sooner than Kim Dokja expected. He had thought it would be a difficult exchange to have, but he had forgotten how straight to the point his sister could be. As he drank the last bit of his tea, his eyes fell on a remarkable sight.

    The military man had rather a red face. He was flushed, but he smiled as brightly as ever. Jung Heewon herself looked quite satisfied with herself. Her form stood straight and she raked a hand over her dark hair. Her look towards Kim Dokja was that of confidence and her eyes glazed with pride.

    Kim Dokja did not react at first, but he eventually made to stand, "Do sit down, you two, and have some breakfast."

    This offer was met with one enthusiastic agreement, and one polite refusal. Lee Hyunsung said, "It is better I remain standing for what I am to say." Kim Dokja reluctantly sat back down.

Lee Sookyoung curiously nodded. She however was more social than her son was and with a hint of amusement and tease, said, "I take it that the moment you had did you both good?"

    Yoo Joonghyuk, slightly alert for his friend under the cover of his lowered eyes and subdued manners of civility, opened his lips to speak. He shut them the next moment. He did not say anything, and Kim Dokja was the only one who saw this change. It was his turn to assure the other now, and he quietly sought his hand and patted his wrist under the table.

    His eyes widened a little in reaction, but he calmed down visibly. Kim Dokja tried to smile.

    Jung Heewon remained quiet. Lee Hyunsung muttered, hesitant and obviously nervous, but with a hint of giddiness that tinted the edges of his words, "Yes! Ah– Thank you so much for your time, Lee Sookyoung-ssi. I think it is best that we do not overstay our welcome. But..."

    Lee Hyunsung glanced at the people in the room with a look of deep thought. He laughed lightly, and nodding at Yoo Joonghyuk, said, "A week from now, most likely on the upcoming Friday, I plan to host a dinner. I was wondering if you all would grace us with your presence? I hope you will."

    Kim Dokja lowered his head in consideration, but felt a tap on his wrist. He had long shook off Yoo Joonghyuk's hand, yet he now saw the other wordlessly ask him to say yes.

    "I do not see a problem with that plan. Do any of you?" Lee Sookyoung smiled, already assured of the answers.

    "Not at all."

    Yoo Joonghyuk was relieved, or at least it felt as such with the way his hand relaxed against Kim Dokja's own.

    The tension in the room eased, and the atmosphere warmed up. Kim Dokja served another plate of foodstuffs and a cup of tea. The discussions resumed about upcoming plans, mixed in between with initially tense mentions of the previous year, that eventually got smoothed over.

    Even so, after that, Yoo Joonghyuk took a full quarter of an hour with Lee Sookyoung to converse. Kim Dokja had already tried his best during the time only the three of them sat in the dining room, but alas, it was only the young Lord who could get his plans to redeem himself to fruition.

    Kim Dokja could not bring himself to leave the two alone, so after shooing his sister and Lee Hyunsung with a side glance saying "Do not," he planted himself in the hallway outside the same room that previously housed the couple. He walked, tried to eavesdrop, failed at that, and sat down to wait.

    He did not know what to expect, but Yoo Joonghyuk came out of the room with the most stony expression he had ever seen. His sharp eyebrows were drawn together like he had faced a war, though his eyes were slightly glazed.

    On asking, Kim Dokja did not get too many concrete answers, and the other man left nothing else but a vague comment:

    "Kim Dokja-ssi—"

    Kim Dokja glanced at the slightly ajar door, and the small, straight figure of his mother that could be seen through the gap.

    "I would like to see you just once before Friday. I hope you do not have any problems?"

    "I do not. When, though?"

    "You will know."

    
    "So..." Kim Dokja began, seated on the bed with his feet crossed, and feeling awkwardly like a schoolgirl with a talent for gossip. He looked at his sister, who stared at him like he had disappointed her.

    But the next moment, she grinned. "Spit it out already! Though, I know what you are getting at."

    "Yes? What did Lee Hyunsung-ssi have to say to you?"

    Jung Heewon crossed her arms, and smirked. She laughed and said with a bemused expression, "Well, would you not like to know now? Let us see..."

    In the end, Jung Heewon and Lee Hyunsung were still not together. Kim Dokja had a suspicion his sister might have made the latter say yes to a courting period out of spite, although none of the fibers in her mind could possibly be inclined for such an "impractical and old" idea. He suspected he might be called on to act as chaperone at the upcoming visit at Jeoji Geoju. Kim Dokja only hoped the military man had the patience for it, and enough adoration and admiration for the woman to not mind it.

    But with how their relationship had developed so far, it was only right he waited a bit more. And, seeing how he had acted, Kim Dokja was at peace and was actually quite confident it would turn out alright.

    Kim Dokja smiled to himself in the dim light of his room.

    
    Kim Dokja stepped on the grass, but the familiar crunching sound did not greet his ears. The water that hung in the air made everything on the ground rather soggy and wet. He turned to ensure the door was properly locked behind him.

    His eyes usually did not tend to focus much on what lay ahead, for the directions and destination were always clear in his mind. He subconsciously knew when he was to turn, to pause, to breathe, and to look up and meet the rising sun.

    It truly felt like November today. With the fog all around that the scene looked like that from a world where the sun never rose past the horizon, Kim Dokja clutched at his cloak. He also had a tin box of tea leaves with him, that had been gifted to them when Lee Hyunsung and Yoo Joonghyuk had last come over.

    He did not bring a book with him today. It was too dark, and he felt it would see no use today on this seemingly regular morning stroll.

    But today felt a little different. For one, his feet were slower today. Kim Dokja walked through the garden paths, and paused ever so frequently to look around.

    He saw the metal swing hanging in the side garden, where he had once been proposed marriage by a wealthy cousin and immediately rained on. He walked further.

    Over the fence, Kim Dokja noticed thin lines he identified as the multiple clotheslines of his neighbours. He saw the form of the Jangs' house. The kitchen windows were visible from this angle, but the lights within were still off. No one was up yet, it seemed. Kim Dokja remembered to pay a visit when returning later, and handing the box.

    Kim Dokja's feet took him a little farther than his daily routine today. He walked continuously, and even though he stopped quite often, he never had the thought he ought to turn back home now, only letting himself soak in the sights of his familiar neighborhood in the dim setting of a cold morning.

    There was a chill in the air, and his breath turned to white smoke the moment it left his lips. But there was also a sense of wait, like something was about to happen any second. Kim Dokja squinted to see the farther distances over the fields that surrounded him, trying to look through the dense fog.

    After a while, he reached the cross section, a point in the path to the main town square, and after that, Jeoji Geoju. He peered down at his feet, the covering leather slightly dewy from the settling fog. Kim Dokja breathed out a cloud of warm breath, and noted the scene before him.

    He did not enter the market, but even the corner stalls he could see barely had their shutters down, and huge pieces of covering were spread out to protect their contents for sale. It was still a few hours till the first shops opened for the day. Here, it was, that he decided to head back.

    Kim Dokja saw faint shadows on the ground from his side, and realised the sun was finally coming up. It was not warm at all, but the light was promising. It was a pretty but tinted shade of white and yellow, like ivory.

    He reached familiar fields again, when he saw a figure following him. It was tall, and it took long strides, with a sense of determination. Kim Dokja stood in his spot for a moment, before he was facing a Yoo Joonghyuk who looked like he had run all the way and only relaxed at the sight of him.

    His face showed no change, but red crept up his neck and the tips of his ears due to the exertion. He had shadows underneath his eyes, too. Yoo Joonghyuk sighed, and Kim Dokja smiled up at him.

    Kim Dokja said, "Good morning, Joonghyuk-ah."

    The man looked at him for a moment, before he muttered, somewhat strained, "...Morning."

    "Walk with me?" Kim Dokja brought forward his hand, palm up. Yoo Joonghyuk hesitated for a moment before sliding his own hand with his. It did not take long before he tightened his hold.

    Kim Dokja could not help but chuckle. They easily fell in line, next to each other, and walked in the direction of Kim Dokja's house. He spared a glance to his side, but found the man already looking at him. Kim Dokja asked, a hint of doubt crawling up his voice which was thankfully not obvious, "You said you wished to talk to me. I would say this is the perfect time for that, yes?"

    Yoo Joonghyuk did not react. A solid minute passed, before Kim Dokja heard a reply, "Yes, I suppose it is as good as it can get." But he did not look particularly remorseful about this choice, so Kim Dokja did not say anything else.

    "Dokja-ssi." Yoo Joonghyuk finally said.

    "That..." Kim Dokja raised his eyebrows at the abrupt nature of that call. He tried to be lighthearted about it, but tentatively said at seeing the new look on the face of the other, "Yes?"

    He said again, "Kim Dokja-ssi?"

    "Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi." Kim Dokja stopped, then took two steps to face him. He felt the wait of this cold morning culminating to become something now.

    "You asked me to come visit here."

    Kim Dokja said uselessly, "I did. And you are here. Thank you."

    "I— Well, I would like to apologize first. I do not think I ever properly apologized for how I behaved back then." Yoo Joonghyuk was clearly struggling.

While Kim Dokja did not take much enjoyment in such hobbies, he could not help but joke, "When you proposed to me out of the blue?"

    "Out of the blue—?" He stuttered in reply, but his grip on Kim Dokja's hand tightened. "Ah, well, yes. I do not know why I did not do it even when you came to visit, for I thought it was best to do it in private, and that I could not get a moment with you, so I never could do it!" His face contorted, giving way to a rare display of his thoughts.

    Kim Dokja appreciated the view, but could not make much sense of it. He only felt the sensation of guilt, ripples in his conscience as if he believed it an act of cowardice he had not acted sooner.

    "Now, though, I think it was cowardly of me." Kim Dokja was actually correct. But the taste of this small accomplishment was short lived. Yoo Joonghyuk continued, "I am sorry, Kim Dokja-ssi. I am sorry for being so ignorant. Perhaps it is because I have never been faced by a refusal, and perhaps also because I have never had to think of what my actions could result in for others. But, those are no excuses. It was my own folly, my own horrible pride, that made me so ignorant." His head hung down, and he did not look at Kim Dokja.

    Kim Dokja himself did not know what expression he had on himself right now. The cold wind blew his hair, and his eyes naturally narrowed to brace against the chill and the sharp sting of it, but he also felt it creeping up inside.

    He had thought Yoo Joonghyuk would not mention it again after his letter explaining everything from a few months ago. The letter he had given to Kim Dokja the day he left Hanyang. That was that, but Yoo Joonghyuk was actually apologizing before him. Kim Dokja almost smiled then.

    "I did not think of what you must have been thinking of me. I was so stupidly confident in my beliefs and abilities, was I not?" Yoo Joonghyuk bitterly said, "Very stupid of me. And that is why I apologize. I am terribly sorry, Kim Dokja-ssi. I do not expect you to forgive me, rest assured." He raised his head and locked his gaze with Kim Dokja's for a long moment.

    Kim Dokja felt his breath stutter to a halt. Yoo Joonghyuk's dark eyes wavered a little, but his hand was warm and his focus stuck, and it was clear he meant every word he uttered.

    "Why not?" Kim Dokja found his voice after an embarrassingly long time. Thankfully, Yoo Joonghyuk did not notice it, or even if he did, he did not mention it. Kim Dokja probed, "You did explain yourself in your letter, did you not?"

    Yoo Joonghyuk looked suspicious, and considered his half unserious words rather gravely, "I suppose so, but it is ultimately on you to decide whether you accept my apology. I—" He sighed, but his voice did not give way, "I would be alright with either."

    "Hah..." Kim Dokja breathed out deeply, and tapped on Yoo Joonghyuk's chest with his free hand, "You put too much faith in me, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi."

    Kim Dokja looked at their entwined hands, and whispered to himself halfheartedly, "And here I thought you were going to ask me to marry you again."

    "What?"

    "Ah!" Kim Dokja yelped and scrambled to speak, "Well, it is all sorted, no? It is brave of you to have come to me like this and say all that, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi!" He showed a quicksilver grin in an attempt to divert attention, "You have improved so much!"

    "You..." The taller man looked at him, incredulous.

    This time, Kim Dokja patted his shoulder, and said with a kind of confidence he was surprised to find in himself, "Heewon-ah will be fine, I think. She was much too happy yesterday ever since Lee Hyunsung talked with her. As long as you do not do anything further—"

    "I will not, I swear. I do not have any intention to," Yoo Joonghyuk clarified.

    "Then, there is no problem." Kim Dokja assured him, "As for your apology just now..."

    Yoo Joonghyuk waited for him to continue, and to tell him explicitly. But in the end, he said, "Would it be better if I did what you wished me to do?" He looked unsure. It was a subtle expression, like all the rest of his expressions always were, but Kim Dokja was getting better at reading them well enough to get by. He suspected he was already better than most.

    "Like what?" Kim Dokja asked.

    Yoo Joonghyuk closed his eyes momentatily, then opening them, he cleared his throat. He glanced around, only open fields bathed in sunlight like white gold, filling his view, before he filled it with the figure of Kim Dokja staring up at him with more hope than expectation. At least, that was what he wished was the case.

    He began, "Kim Dokja-ssi, I know it has been a while, and that I have been rather hard headed all the while. But, if you wish to know, then yes. My feelings for you have not changed at all, if only ever increased since then."

    Kim Dokja looked at him. He really did not want to know what he looked like right now, only that whatever expression he had on would not discourage the man before him. He would give his reply, but only if the other asked properly.

    "I loved you then, and I love you now. I love you now, and I am confident I will love you even more tomorrow. I can only ever grow to love you more and more." Yoo Joonghyuk said these words with a focused face, but his ears were red. The remnants of his previous exercise running here had long been cooled down. He looked like he was in a war with his own feelings, and not confessing his love.

    "It does not matter if you accept my apology, for if your feelings are still unchanged, then that is alright. I will not ask you to hear me out again after today."

    Kim Dokja's breath stilled in anticipation. He nodded, absentminded, but it did not matter.

    "But, if by some miracle, you find in your heart the ability to love me even a fraction of how I do, and the kindness to accept it, and accept me, will you be willing to spend the rest of our lives together?" Yoo Joonghyuk asked, and his voice somehow got quieter with each word, "Will you marry me, Kim Dokja?"

    Like he was scared.

    They did not look at each other. Kim Dokja panicked in his thoughts, and tried to find a way to reply appropriately. But then he eventually blurted out, "Are you willing to go up to my mother and ask her for my hand right now?"

    "I do not—"

    Kim Dokja could not give up now. He shut his eyes and demanded, "If you can do it?"

    "Is it a yes?" Just by his voice, Yoo Joonghyuk was obviously excitable.

    Impatience ate at his fingers, and clasping both his cold hands over Yoo Joonghyuk's shamelessly, Kim Dokja met his gaze head on, and said it like proposing a challenge, "If you can do it!"

    
    On the way back, Kim Dokja encountered the kitchen lights of the Jangs' had already been lit. He invited Yoo Joonghyuk to meet them for a moment.

    When the door opened, and Mrs. Jang's gaze fell on their hands that still held each other's, she took on a most wondrous reaction.

    Kim Dokja could already hear all that Jang Hayoung was going to say that day, and all the following days.

    
    The door to the living room swung behind Yoo Joonghyuk's broad figure.

    "Well?" Kim Dokja, who had been leaning on the wall, perked up. He stood straighter and looked at Yoo Joonghyuk expectantly.

    Yoo Joonghyuk said hesitantly, "She wishes to talk to you first."

    Kim Dokja reluctantly nodded. "Alright."

    A moment later, Kim Dokja found himself closing the door behind him before his mother told him to. He went near her, Lee Sookyoung, who sat on the same loveseat she had occupied on the day Lee Hyunsung revisited. The two stayed quiet before Lee Sookyoung broke the ice:

    "Is what he said true?"

    Kim Dokja answered quickly, albeit it was not as easy, "Yes."

    "What changed?" Lee Sookyoung asked.

    Lee Sookyoung was an efficient woman. Knowledgeable too. She had been there since day one, observing whatever happened, and Kim Dokja for one knew that she was not someone who did not require much in the way of hints to arrive at the most accurate conclusion. His mother was such a person. Her life had made her that way, of course.

    "I thought you already knew?" On being gestured to sit, Kim Dokja stiffly sat down on a nearby wooden stool. He cleared his throat, and answered to the best of his abilities, "But, if you ask, I think everything. He... I think it will be okay. Marrying him. And spending the rest of our lives together."

    "Just okay? Dokja-yah, as a mother, it is up to me to see who you stay with, what kind of people." She said in the same tone she used to use in his younger days as a child.

    "But it is not just some people, is it? It is him." Kim Dokja thought for a moment, before saying truthfully, "Now when I think of it, I find it rather easy. It is so easy to imagine myself happy with him." He paused on seeing the look on his mother's face. He smiled at her, "I do love him, I know that, at least."

    "You do?"

    "Mother."

    "Well, I cannot really say no to that, can I?" She did not smile, but her words were not negative either. Kim Dokja let hinself feel a little relieved, though he became attentive on hearing the next words from her, "Though do tell him his status will not be saving an inch of his self if he does anything unsightly or rude."

    "I will tell him that. And, thank you, Mother." He moved to stand on sensing the conversation approaching the end.

    "Of course. I love you, Dokja-yah. Do remember that."

    Kim Dokja paused at the doorway, his hand enclosed around the door handle.

    Kim Dokja looked at his mother. She was a woman who had truly went through a lot. She had brought him here, in Iseul. She had intended to protect him and their little household with every difficult decision she took. She had assured him that it was alright to reject a most advantageous proposal of marriage if his heart did not agree. She had assured him it would be fine, for it was on Kim Dokja who worried nevertheless.

    "I... Yes, I love you, too." Kim Dokja had enough courage from this odd love, to have been able to say these words without looking away.

    He stepped out.

    Kim Dokja was met with the sight of Yoo Joonghyuk brooding in the corner of the hallway. He walked up to where he was, and asked, "Were you anxious?"

    Surprisingly, he actually admitted it, "Yes. What happened?"

    Kim Dokja guided him and went to retire to his own room.

    "She says you will not live another day if something happens to me."

    Yoo Joonghyuk looked a bit taken aback. The gears in his mind whirred. "That..."

    "Joonghyuk-ah." Kim Dokja cupped a hand over Yoo Joonghyuk's cheek, and smiled his brightest since a while now, and sighed, "Ah! Can I call you that now? Why do you not do the same?"

    Yoo Joonghyuk's eyes widened a little, and his lips turned up a little. He opened his mouth to say something when a call rang out.

    "Really, Dokja? In the hallway?"

    The foreign voice interrupted the two. Jung Heewon entered, just come back from her morning training.

    "Dokja-yah?" Yoo Joonghyuk softly said, seemingly unaffected by the third person present. Kim Dokja reddened at the strange situation.

    Jung Heewon scowled, or at least, it sounded like she was. "Down bad. With him, that was as good as melting on the floor from blushing."

    Yoo Joonghyuk crowded Kim Dokja's vision, and he could only guess the sour expressions his sister must be throwing at them.

    "Traitor." Jung Heewon said one last time. And then, after a while in which Yoo Joonghyuk closed the door, her voice rang again, a threat this time, "How are you two at it so fast, anyways? Yoo Joonghyuk, you better not do anything out of the line or I will make sure you do not leave this house intact on your two legs!"

    Kim Dokja was embarrassed to say the least, but at least Yoo Joonghyuk did not mind it. He rested his chin on Dokja's head, embracing him in a hug and said, "Do let your sister know she has nothing much to worry about."

    Kim Dokja nodded, or at least whatever the equivalent was when one was stuck in a tight hug and moving was impossible. He suddenly remembered something.

    "And, I love you, Joonghyuk-ah." Kim Dokja said, suddenly glad he could not see the other's face. "I do not think I told you that, did I?"

    "Hmm." Yoo Joonghyuk shifted, and with a finger under Kim Dokja's chin, raised his head to look at him. "Then, may I?"

    "Ah?" The realisation came soon, and he nodded. A chaste kiss landed on Kim Dokja's lips. He wished for more to come.

    
    "You finally leaving?"

    It was Jung Heewon who gritted out the words.

    "That is rather rude towards your future brother in law, Heewon-ah." Kim Dokja helplessly smiled. He was smiling a lot. He could not help it.

    Yoo Joonghyuk waved the concern away, and with a brighter countenance that no one was used to seeing, asked Kim Dokja with a slightly disappointed voice, "I suppose it would not be possible for me to come by often or at all."

    Kim Dokja nodded to show he understood.

    "But, I will be coming personally to escort you next Friday. That is a promise."

    "You do not need to do that," Kim Dokja said at the same time that Jung Heewon complained, "And let you hog his attention? How rude of you, my Lord."

    Yoo Joonghyuk reminded her, "If that is so, I will bring Kim Namwoon-ssi. He is finally returning for a while and I am sure you all have a lot to catch up on with him, right?" He spoke with a practical tone, enough to make one forget his own personal hidden intentions.

    Lee Sookyoung politely said, "Thank you, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi. We appreciate everything you have done for us."

    The regular exchange followed, but of course there was a hint of something new underneath those words. Kim Dokja felt giddy, and his offer to walk him out was accepted without any problems except an argument raised by Jung Heewon who said with a smirk, "Without a chaperone? How scandalous!"

    The two nevertheless left alone, to their own satisfaction.

    As they retraced their steps from earlier that morning, they reached the point where most of the drama happened. Kim Dokja giggled and said, "Han Sooyoung will kill me when she hears of this."

    Yoo Joonghyuk thought for a while, before saying, "Sangah-ssi will be enough to quell her."

    "She will, indeed."

    The sun was now already quite up, bathing everything in a soft blanket of gold. It was pleasant, and so was the warmth he felt from where he touched Yoo Joonghyuk's side every other step.

    Things had not suddenly become easier to go and live through. Kim Dokja just felt oddly at peace with the reality — like now, walking, seemingly without an end in sight, but with just a company like the one he had presently.

    Kim Dokja felt he could go on like this forever, with Yoo Joonghyuk.

Chapter Text

    "Did you really have to make one of them die, Sooyoung-ah?" Kim Dokja tapped the notebook he had in his hand, and made a face of disappointment.

    Han Sooyoung sat on the edge of the bed, fumbling with her hair, tying a silver ribbon through it in a small bow above her left ear. She did not look at him at all, but grumbled loud enough to be heard, "I cannot milk a romance for too long, idiot."

    "It has been, what? Seven chapters? That is too early!"

    "Develops character." Han Sooyoung stood from her spot, and walked out, "Read later, I am not getting late because of you."

    Kim Dokja diligently put the notebook back on the desk, and followed the end of her swaying gown out in the corridor. He snickered, "Already miss your wife, Sooyoung-ah? How romantic. And very out of character, might I add."

    In a flash, Kim Dokja ducked down, successfully saving himself from a hit. He did not even see what it was she threw his way, but he saw a small book lying pitifully behind him, splayed out and crushed. He frowned, salvaged the damage, and started chewing her out.

    The banter did not end even as they sat in the carriage, and received disappointed looks from Kim Dokja's entire family. Kim Namwoon, however, only tugged at his collar in black like a thug.

    The journey was all too familiar, of course.

    Two weeks into December, Han Sooyoung showed up at the door step of Kim Dokja's house. She was alone, and that raised a few eyebrows in the family. But it was natural, and she only spat out that Yoo Sangah, her dearest wife, was staying at Jeoji Geoju, now that Lee Hyunsung and his party had decided to be there for a few months at least.

    With her, came a small letter from Yoo Sangah. She was as amiable as ever, but a few lines did throw Kim Dokja into a bit of a loop:

    I hope you do not mind too much of her staying with you, Kim Dokja-ssi. You did invite her, but hopefully she is not too imposing or a disturbance. She has been rather worried, even though she refuses vehemently.

 

    However, for the past few days, she has been a bit odd. This change, I believe, has dawned on her ever since we decided to come to Iseul for New Year's celebration. All throughout our journey, she frowned like she had made a decision. With me, she acted much the same, if a bit offended at having kept our communication and discussions a secret from her.

 

    But seeing how she insisted on staying with you, as much as I want to think it is because she misses you internally, she could also be up to something.

 

    Do look out for yourself, and for her. Kindly see to it, that she does not do anything outrageous, even though I trust her well. Kim Dokja-ssi is very capable, so I know it would not be too difficult. Sooyoung-ah is also very thoughtful, after all.

 

    And I look forward to seeing you, Kim Dokja-ssi. Meals and parties aside, it has been a while since we have simply sat down and talked. The last time was pleasant but ended on a sour note, so I hope you will not object to this wish of mine.

 

    Yours faithfully,
    Yoo Sangah

    Something in these lines made Kim Dokja think Yoo Sangah knew exactly what was up with Han Sooyoung. But he did not pry in his reply, and only hoped he would be able to survive.

    It was the last day of the year, and still, she had not done anything. Han Sooyoung stayed in the guest room, ate meals with them, and even helped him out with housework. She was, at the same time, working on a new novel.

    During the hours she wrote in, she would sit on her desk, legs tucked in a criss cross fashion on the chair, hunched over countless pristine white pages of her notebooks, scrawling out words. Han Sooyoung, as a writer, never particularly thought out much about her story. At most, she only had a clear direction she wanted it to head to, and tended to make things up as she went. But they were still detailed, and as she wrote, she noted all of it down.

    Kim Dokja was sometimes given the golden opportunity to read her work in progress, and he rightfully savored it, even as he was teased on how much he liked it. And he bit back just the same.

    But that was just what was worse for Kim Dokja's nerves at first. He would have otherwise not thought about it at all, because after all, she was his dearest friend, and he had called on her to visit. She did, and she stayed with him and his family at his house. Perfect sense. But it was only Yoo Sangah's letter that made him vigilant.

    A lull settled in the carriage, as the driver pulled them through brightly lit streets, into the Town Square. Lee Sookyoung offered Kim Namwoon a cookie after a while.

    Iseul's Community Hall came into view, after a while, and within a moment, they were already filing out of the vehicle.

    Kim Dokja helped the ladies down, and dismissed the carriage. He wished them a happy new year, and to join soon.

    A week before, Lee Hyunsung had asked whether he would have to host a ball for this occasion, only for everyone in the room to laugh out in amusement, and to instead extend him an invitation to the town's own party at the local hall. The military man had blushed and bowed thrice in gratitude, and promised to treat them to lunch instead.

    Now, when all the formalities and regular meals of the year had gotten done with, Kim Dokja stood at the wide wooden doors of the dall, being beckoned by Jung Heewon in her silver and red dress. She had her hands in her pockets (of course she had pockets sewed in), and hissed at Kim Dokja to hurry on. The latter fixed Kim Namwoon's collar for good (and strictly told him, "Do not dare to touch that now, alright?"), and followed.

    Han Sooyoung nearly ran, and as the lights of the hall came down on them, the violet of her dress was finally visible. It darkened down to a silhouette of black trees at the ends of her dress, and the silvers of the stars sewed on actually shone in the candle light. She paid it no mind though, even if Kim Dokja teased her about how she must look forward to Yoo Sangah's reaction. In retaliation, she stepped harshly on his foot. He did not mind.

    It was still about two hours till midnight, and everyone slowly spread out throughout the area. Compared to the lavishness of Jeoji Geoju, the community hall was certainly humble, but the familiarity did better in promoting liveliness and good spirit. Music and dance was as usual the main point, and food and drinks were shared like words.

    Kim Dokja, now left alone, naturally set out to look for someone. He just did not know Han Sooyoung had, too.

    
    Thankfully, only after a quarter of an hour or so, he heard of the commotion that he had been waiting for.

    Lee Hyunsung and his party coming back to Iseul was already a huge thing, and given that this was a community gathering, and not a selective one held at private venues, all the attendees felt a very special kind of freedom tonight. They felt, Kim Dokja could guess, like they could invest their time and energies fully to gossip to fill the air tonight.

    Dresses fluttered, several pairs of feet tapped and circled the centre of the floor, and the rest were busy on the sidelines just the same. Kim Dokja walked through such crowds, being stopped and talked to every once in a while, and asked questions about the very people he was looking for. He was even asked for more than a handful of dances, and to half of them, he had to relent and give his name for the ladies' dance cards they hung from their dainty wrists.

    The music shifted, and a lively tune filled the space. Young couples flooded the floor, and eventually, he saw a familiar silver and red dress, the wearer of which was engaged in a less than proper routine of polka, along with a tall, flustered man who looked still the happiest with his awkward steps.

    Kim Dokja confirmed Lee Hyunsung had arrived, then Yoo Joonghyuk must have too.

    He could not possibly ask now, however, so he retreated a little to the side of the food table. He tapped the cloth on top with his fingers, but did not particularly feel inclined to taste anything. He was not hungry, and he was too strung out to think of eating.

    Leaning on the adjacent wall, Kim Dokja watched Lee Hyunsung and Jung Heewon get all the attention. People were, at first, whispering. But by the third song now since they walked in, the whispers have turned to hollers and cheers of encouragement and congratulations. His sister even teased the military man amid the crowds, and the scene was not unsightly in the least.

    "Ah! I suppose it is official, then?"

    Kim Dokja turned to his right, and saw the very same lady who had stopped him a few weeks before to ask about it, when the news of Lee Hyunsung's return first spread through the handful households of Iseul.

    Her friend fanned her face, and laughed, clearly interested, "Oh yes! It cannot be any other way, now, can it?" Her eyes crinkled at the sight before them, "They make quite a handsome couple, if a bit too merry."

    "Lee Hyunsung-ssi is a very capable man, he is in the army! What else could Lee Sookyoung-ssi possibly ask for in a husband for Jung Heewon-ah?"

    "Why, if he had looked this way at my Seul-ah, they would have been married a year already!" The lady snickered, and sighed, "Should we look around for Lee Sookyoung-ssi? She may be a bit tricky to get to part with information, but how about we try, Eunkyoung-ssi?"

    On being met with an agreement, they walked off, leaving Kim Dokja in his small corner, not realising his presence.

    He bit his lip. Well, it happened that they are not exactly wrong, and I cannot just reveal myself and the fact I practically eavesdropped.

    Kim Dokja shifted, and came out of his spot, only for him to run into a familiar face, and hear some familiar words:

    "What in the fu— Oh! Kim Dokja-ssi? Yes, what in the ever loving hell are you doing here?"

    Jang Hayoung rubbed her forehead, frowning at him. Her eyes refocused, and she raised an enquiring brow at him, "I would wish for the new year's eve, but it is not like I will not see you again, so how is life?"

    "It has been better than I could hope for, Hayoung-ssi."

    The suspicion on her face grew even stronger, but she backed away a step, when Kim Dokja bent down to help with the front of her dress, rearranging the long gold ruffled edges to fall down, from the way they were stuck previously up and into each other. She wore a dark blue dress, with an intense end of gold, eventually getting reduced down to specks and flicks across the expanse of the fabric.

    "Were you stuffing chocolates hunched in the corner, Hayoung-ssi?"

    Jang Hayoung scoffed, "I am not fourteen anymore, Kim Dokja. And besides, I think I have become spoiled after that stupid party at Jeoji Geoju last year." She mumbled a thanks right after, and pulled him away from the table, in order to talk more comfortably.

    "Then you must be happy now, seeing how Lee Hyunsung has already expressed his intentions to hold one again before he goes away this time." Kim Dokja shot a cursory glance around the hall, and seeing nowhere the people he actually was hoping to see, bent down to Jang Hayoung's eye level. "Say, Hayoung-ssi, would you like to dance with me tonight?"

    "You are really asking me?"

    Kim Dokja threw her an appreciative look, and smirked, "You are a lady as pretty as ever in this place that we have gathered in tonight. It would be the greatest honour for me to be able to score a dance with you." He displayed with a flourish and bowed, splaying his arms in a wide stance.

    This action was met with a laugh, for Jang Hayoung swatted his arm, but still could not help but exclaim, "What is up with you today? Why, since you are asking so nicely, it would be improper for me to refuse."

    The dance card hung loosely on her wrist, and Kim Dokja scrawled on his name in it. He offered his hand too.

    She slid in her pale, small hand in his, and without putting any extra strength in his hold, Kim Dokja smoothly settled next to her side. They leaned on the sides, watching the centre, when he asked, "When do you think ours is going to start?"

    "Any moment. Besides, it is apparent that we are both off alone right now, so we might as well give each other company."

    With slow steps, the two walked up towards the light, and the music shifted too. A slower tune this time, and all the couples rearranged themselves, among which Jang Hayoung and Kim Dokja too parted to stand in their appropriate positions.

    Dance was something everyone must learn, and even Kim Dokja who preferred the quiet, comforting silence of reading in a corner, was not safe from these lessons. Practicing at every party he was made to show up at, he was confident his skills with his movements were passable and rather decent. Step after step; foot in front of foot; bow and circle; and looking straight ahead. It was not too hard, and he actually felt at ease.

    They danced together infrequently, however. It would not do too well if they stuck to each other all the time, given rumors could spread very easily.

    Jang Hayoung found it easy to find partners, as every other minute when they stood free, one of the young bachelors of the town, and everyone else too frankly, would approach her. Her dance card was already full the moment she had come out of her corner previously. Her only respite was, as it happened to be, Kim Dokja, who was more than willing to rest with her during the numbers he had his name on.

    Kim Dokja, too, was a more sought out person than he usually was, tonight. After he had made his first appearance in dance, the attendees of the party had set their eyes on him. He was, even though he did not like to admit, the easiest to target for getting information out.

    Lee Sookyoung was too difficult to pry out on. Jung Heewon was too busy or would just flick them off. And even Kim Namwoon, as loose of a mouth he had, could be very evasive. He was not being smart, he just genuinely had no interest and had never bothered to ask much into the developments that had occurred.

    The other party, Lee Hyunsung, was out of reach. He was being kept busy by Jung Heewon, naturally, and the times he actually put his feet to rest were always occupied by the others he had come with, or people his mother knew. Yoo Joonghyuk was nowhere to be seen and asking him would be no different than asking a rock. Yoo Sangah too was missing. And, Lee Seolhwa-ssi was an expert at diverting the point of the conversation. She was not too keen on revealing things to strangers anyways, so everyone was naturally awkward with her. Lee Jihye... Nobody would take her seriously.

    That left Kim Dokja. Plain Kim Dokja, who smiled at the thought of the news of his and Yoo Joonghyuk's relationship making the news. It would be a disaster, alright.

    But right now, the focus was the slow but surely developing affair between Jung Heewon and Lee Hyunsung. It was like the entire hall, and all its people only had these two in sight, and the view they provided. Young love was always a hot topic.

    Kim Dokja presently parted himself from the young man, perhaps a few years younger than himself, that he had been dancing with. Immediately, his hands were again occupied by Jang Hayoung.

    She looked amused.

    With a smirk, she mumbled, only for him to hear, "I just saw an interesting sight."

    Kim Dokja raised a brow, not knowing what she was intending on. For her, 'interesting' was a pretty broad term, covering topics ranging from a scuffle she might have had at the Etika Clock Store to having accidentally seen a private scene between two lovers. For situations that did not particularly affect her, Jang Hayoung was an interested outsider.

    When, on the other hand, he had first come to know she had a slight affection for him, and given a hint that he knew indeed, she had avoided even his shadow. Needless to say, she was drastic in her own matters.

    So Kim Dokja did not bother trying to guess. Among the hundreds of people gathered here, who knew what she had seen or walked in on.

    "Pray tell, if you want to."

    "No," Jang Hayoung shook her head, still smiling, "I just thought you might want to know. Or, if you knew already."

    "What do I know already?" Kim Dokja threw a glance around, trying to find what she could be talking about that also involved him. Hopefully nothing embarrassing that his family was getting into. He did not see Jung Heewon or Lee Hyunsung, perhaps, they had retreated to the lounges for a short rest. He knew his sister would not let him go so easily.

    Ah!

    Kim Dokja let out a short gasp. Near the centre of the floor, he saw a familiar figure, with another one less familiar but known to him nonetheless.

    Kim Namwoon had a grumbling and scowling Lee Jihye with him. The latter seemed to be complaining, and his brother was actually being patient and even slightly coy. It was not a look he had seen that often, and had only come to the surface recently.

    It was quite a sight. There was clearly some discord in between them, but they worked surprisingly well. In a situation where neither could afford to throw a tantrum or start a scene, perhaps they both realised it. His brother, however, looked awfully pleased with himself, even as he threw furtive glances here and there. He was clearly afraid of being caught by any of his elders.

    "Did you know?" Jang Hayoung asked when he finally turned away from the pair.

    "I had a thought, about something similar."

    "Right."

    They soon broke away from the dance. Kim Dokja led her to the parlor, where Jang Hayoung quickly seized two chairs like a cat swiping at a mouse.

    Something crashed, and Kim Dokja apologized to a few people, but she ultimately looked rather smug. Jang Hayoung patted the top of one of the chairs, and said, "Do sit down, Kim Dokja-ssi. It'd be rude of me, otherwise."

    When he followed through, she waited for a moment, during which she ordered a couple of foodstuffs to eat. She downed a glass of juice in three seconds, and while Kim Dokja was leisurely sipping on his own, she asked, "Is it true Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi called you ugly the first time?"

    A violent cough shook Kim Dokja. He hastily put the glass down, and coughed into his elbow. Jang Hayoung looked amused, but she still helped him out, mildly patting him on the back. "Is it such a sore topic for you?"

    "Jang Hayoung, you wench," He managed to utter. Even the man behind the counter paused for a moment, most likely pitying him and his face.

    Jang Hayoung actually laughed. "That was what I heard though!"

    Kim Dokja swallowed, and returning to normal, bubbled up to ask, "Who told you?"

    "Ah..." She sheepishly smiled, and swatted at his arm, "No one, to be frank. I happened to overhear a few ladies talk about it a few days ago."

    "What even?"

    "Do not worry about that, alright? Stupid, stuffy comparisons, that was all." It was not obvious, but she shifted her legs so as to put over the other while sitting on the stool. Jang Hayoung was someone who valued comfort over everything, and so she did not mind much of any rules of etiquette or the likes. Now, she just looked nervy to push past the topic.

    Comparisons, most likely about how he was a natural and the eldest. Even though Kim Dokja had time and time again said it every time it was asked of him — that he was not looking for a partner, that he was not too keen on settling down — people still had their opinions. They could not gossip about his spouse, so they would gossip about his lack of one. That affair with Min Jiwon had stirred up quite the drama a year ago, but it subsided with the same old conclusion.

    Now with Jung Heewon's engagement looming over the family's heads, Kim Dokja's own prospects were once again exposed to scrutiny.

    Nosy people.

    Jang Hayoung shrugged, like it was no big deal, but she also put down a heavy fist on the table. She exhaled, and said like a hired thug, "I just wanted to make sure it was true."

    "If it was?" Kim Dokja teased.

    Her eyes immediately narrowed, and she said, "Nothing much, but that man might have to refrain from parties for a good while."

    Kim Dokja imagined the scene, and laughed a little, "Do not punch him. I would not like my lover to start the new year with a black eye." He winked, and then putting his elbow on the counter, rested his chin on his hand.

    "Lover, huh?" Her eyes twinkled. "Whatever. So is it? It is not true, right?"

    He shifted again. "Well... It is more so that he did not notice me at all. He did not say anything disagreeable about me, do not worry." His words got slower. "But he did comment that my charms did not quite reach the standards to tempt him." Kim Dokja vaguely nodded. "Something like that."

    After a pause, Jang Hayoung said gravely, "Hmm... I cannot disagree with him on that..." She crossed her arms, the blue chiffon scrunching up inside her elbows. "But that is not really nice of him. As someone who likes you, it is not proper at all." She loudly clicked her tongue, like the disappointment was truly heavy and punishable, a serious pity.

    Kim Dokja smiled reassuringly, "He did not like me then."

    "Oh yes?" Her eyes sparkled, and she pushed away her glass. Her torso turned to him fully. Jang Hayoung straightened her posture, and beckoned at him, fully activating her judgment, "Why do you not spill how he did end up like that then? I suppose the story should be quite entertaining."

    Kim Dokja saw no escape. He wondered how the ladies would react if they knew of him and Yoo Joonghyuk now.

    
    "Yoo Sangah-ssi!"

    Kim Dokja called out when she came into view. Presently, Jang Hayoung was not with him. She had lamented, more moaned and grumbled, about how she hated having to break the flow of conversation when he had just got to the good parts. It was about the failed proposal in Hanyang, but Kim Dokja could only nod and smile at the sentiment.

    He did promise he would tell her the rest when she was finished with her next three dance routines that she had had the misfortune of being asked to, before.

    Right now, with no company of interest to keep him distracted, Kim Dokja ended up going outside into the hall again, after a long ten minutes of contemplating his options. He had shrugged and decided he could be asked to dance, or he could simply while around and look for Yoo Joonghyuk. It was already around a quarter past eleven. He had to get out there.

    Kim Dokja cursed. Where on earth was he?

    That was when he saw Yoo Sangah, and promptly, without hesitation, approached her. She had that effect, wherein one could not help but feel perfectly comfortable with her. She was polite, social, and friendly. Not a speck in her to dislike. He bowed in greeting, and after a short exchange of smiles and civility, he asked what he had been waiting to ask:

    "Sangah-ssi, do you know where Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi is?"

    She donned a surprised look on her face, which quickly melted as she shook her head, regrettably uttering, "Right now, I do not know." Yoo Sangah lightly curtsied, which he appropriately responded to, and she continued, "I think I saw Sooyoung-ah with him, but I cannot see either of them.

    "Ah..." Kim Dokja smiled vaguely. "Are you busy, Yoo Sangah-ssi?"

    "Me? Right now? Oh, no. No. I guess not." Her finger rolled her light brown hair, and then pointed towards the small butterfly shaped accessory attached to the back. "My hair got messed up previously. So, I retreated to the upper rooms with Seolhwa-ssi who helped me redo it. I've been asked to dance quite a handful of times now, but it has not been too hectic. Though, Seolhwa-ssi is away presently."

    Yoo Sangah donned a dress of lovely warm coral, with streaks of deep violet like the night that ran along the length of the gown below the waist. It swished soundlessly as she moved, and it did her the greatest justice. Her hair was also curled, and prettily adorned with small pearls in a line. Kim Dokja felt it suited her phenomenally, and made a mental note to tease Han Sooyoung for it. He honestly wondered sometimes how she had been able to get with someone like Yoo Sangah. He had heard of their story before, but it still felt unreal at times with how unlike they were individually

    Kim Dokja ended up writing down his name in her dance card for a few routines that were due after some time. In the meantime, they decided to catch up on everything that had happened on their respective ends, and also share some recommendations for books they had read.

    He felt it every time, but Yoo Sangah truly was too nice. She was kind and passionate, sincere in everything, but also somehow one of the most driven people he knew. Yoo Sangah was adamant on the philosophy of her name, to live her life of her own accord.

    "But you must read it, Kim Dokja-ssi!" Yoo Sangah laughed, "I know it is not exactly to your tastes, but I am sure you will like it!"

    Kim Dokja promised, though he would first have to see if it was available in his library.

    At seeing his face, she offered, "I will give you my copy, alright? Ah, how is Sooyoung-ah getting along with her novel?

    "Oh, she has been at it." Kim Dokja remembered the exchange he had had with her before coming here. "She has started writing, finished with a few chapters for her first draft too, but it appears she has oddly been put off by the idea of romance. Maybe it is just me, but she killed off the love interest in the seventh chapter itself!"

    Yoo Sangah gravely nodded, understanding his point, "That is odd. She has never felt she wrote romances well, but she has never given up on it." She flicked her hand, the string of pearls around her pale wrist sliding down. "Maybe she has realised she is not good at it. But I do not think that is enough to deter her."

    "Exactly so."

    "I think I have an idea about what is going on with her." Yoo Sangah suddenly smiled, though not at Kim Dokja.

    He was suddenly reminded of the time he felt a similar sensation, when he had opened and read the letter she had sent earlier.

    "What about you, Kim Dokja-ssi? Has Joonghyuk-ssi been treating you well?"

    Kim Dokja lowered his head, but his eyes clearly focused on her. He flushed a little, "I would say so." With a huff, he clarified further, "But, he still carries that particular stoic attitude of his. I have started to feel it actually does him good."

    "I see," Yoo Sangah smiled again, and her eyes crinkled with amusement.

    A kind of silence stretched between them, wherein Kim Dokja could not find anything appropriate to say, and Yoo Sangah did not particularly ask about anything specific.

    But she broke it first, with a comment, "That is good then. We have nothing to worry about." She showed him an amicable gesture, two thumbs up, with an encouraging twinkle in her brown eyes.

    Kim Dokja ran a hand through his hair. "Worry about what?"

    "You asked about where Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi is. Well, I must say I do not know where exactly, but if I was to guess who he is with, I would say he is most likely being grilled alive by Sooyoung-ah somewhere."

    "What?" His face paled a little. "What is that even supposed to mean?

    Yoo Sangah breathed out, and patted him on the shoulder. "It seemed to me that Sooyoung-ah was actually more moved than she showed regarding your relationship with my cousin, especially since you told her all about what he had done so late too." She clutched her arms around her form, and shivered as a show. "I cannot even imagine what she must be subjecting Joonghyuk-ssi to, right now."

    "You really do not know where they could be?"

    "No. But I do know they are not in any of the rooms. I checked, because I grew worried before." Yoo Sangah suddenly turned away, engaged by a young man who had approached her for a dance. Possibly after seeing the two of them inactive for some time.

    She glanced back at him, and he nodded. Kim Dokja said in a manner befitting taking a vow, "You should go. I am sorry I cannot stay for the dances I asked you to, but I will make sure I will get Sooyoung-ah here before midnight."

    Yoo Sangah chuckled lightly, "Sure. I will be waiting, then."

    Kim Dokja bowed to both of them, and took his leave. He did not have any particular plan, but it did help to know where they were not likely to be. It had been over an hour since he had come here, and his patience was reaching its end.

    
    He found the two of them in a silent showdown in one of the balconies of the ground floor. It was raised by a solid platform of concrete only about three feet high, and thus provided a very low view of the garden it faced.

    It took Kim Dokja a few minutes to figure where they could possibly be, and considering the fact that a physical altercation hadn't started in the main hall yet, he decided they must be in one of the more remote wings of the building. When he saw them, he did not walk in directly. Instead, his steps slowed as he approached them.

    Kim Dokja caught just the tail end of their conversation. Yoo Joonghyuk's familiar plain voice said with a huff, "Are we clear now?"

    "I guess so. But I do not want to admit that, frankly."

    "That does not concern me. I do not owe you on this front." Kim Dokja sensed Yoo Joonghyuk must have rolled his eyes.

    Han Sooyoung hissed, "Whatever. Just know that you are still not off the hook."

    "I do not care about what you think, Han Sooyoung," Yoo Joonghyuk's voice grew distant, as though he had detached himself from the conversation already or was dying to do so, "You are my cousin's spouse, a family relative, that is all. And somehow it so happens that Kim Dokja considers you a dear friend. Those are the only reasons I bear you, alright."

    "Well, it is the same here, idiot."

    "I am leaving, if you are done."

    Footsteps approached where Kim Dokja stood, and he finally saw the face of Yoo Joonghyuk after a long two weeks. He had a frown on his face, which slackened immediately at the sight of Kim Dokja.

    The latter smiled nervously, "Joonghyuk-ah... How have you been?"

    Han Sooyoung came out, too. Like a flash, she backed away, even stumbling a little which Kim Dokja helped with. She grumbled, "Ah, good Lord, I am off now." Hastily, she detached herself from his hold, and made to stand on her own. 

    Kim Dokja nodded and patted her head, "Should you not give me your blessings, Sooyoung-ah?"

    "Yes, fine. I guess you two are fine." She walked away, just like that. "You are both annoying, and now that I think about it, I really did not need to come here. You two deserve each other."

    "You should hurry, Sooyoung-ah! Your wife is waiting for you, you know."

    At that, while she did show him a less than polute gesture of the hand, her steps equally hastened, and she quickly disappeared behind a long curtain.

    Kim Dokja stood alone now with Yoo Joonghyuk. He had been looking out for this, been waiting and looking for him, but now that he was in this situation, he did not quite figure what to do next. Should I ask about what Han Sooyoung talked to him for? Perhaps that would appear too imprudent of me.

    "Is she that concerned for you?" Yoo Joonghyuk asked first.

    "I am sorry?" Kim Dokja did not quite hear what he said.

    Yoo Joonghyuk blinked at him. "I said, she worries about you. She brought me here, and for the last half an hour, I felt like I was being interrogated like a convict in a cell."

    Kim Dokja grew red. "I am so terribly sorry! That was not right at all." He shoved his face into his hands, and groaned. "Yoo Sangah-ssi did tell me about this possibility, but I had hoped it was not the case. I am so sorry." He did not have the courage to raise his head. "This is embarrassing."

    When Yoo Joonghyuk spoke up next, he sensed an edge of amusement in his voice, "Why? Is it not an honor? I would say it is very good for your people to look out for you. I would like to join its ranks myself."

    "Please do not." Kim Dokja's voice practically deflated, to which he received a short merry sound he realised was Yoo Joonghyuk laughing. He could not help but smile a little himself.

    At that, he remembered what he had come to do. Kim Dokja stood straighter, and beckoned his partner, "Joonghyuk-ah?" He raised himself off his heels, and placed a chaste kiss on his lips, and smiled wide, "I know you are not a fan of dancing, but would you still like to come with me?"

    Yoo Joonghyuk's eyes widened a little, but the surprise was short, for the very next moment, his arms enclosed around Kim Dokja's waist, and he said in a low voice, "I would love to." Kim Dokja shuffled in his spot to move away, but was stopped by a following proposition, "I saw a path around this room outside; where does it go?"

    That made him stop to think. He quickly answered after that, "Oh, that. It leads to the side gardens. It is quite the attraction for spring and summer parties, when the flowers are in bloom. Not so now, though." Kim Dokja crossed his arms somehow, and asked, "You want to go?"

    "Is that alright?"

    "Sure? Follow me."

    Instead of following, however, Yoo Joonghyuk simply intertwined their hands and swung it lightly like they were a pair of kids off outside. Kim Dokja chuckled, but led the way.

    A short chime rang in the air, and he sighed, "It is only fortunate I found you before midnight."

    Yoo Joonghyuk asked, "Like Cinderella, looking for the prince at the ball?"

    Kim Dokja scoffed, "You actually know of Cinderella?"

    "I used to read from storybooks when Mia was little."

    "Ah, of course. You are calling yourself the prince, is that it? Why, I cannot even argue." But he did not let go of his hand, and soon they came out in the open, in the chilly night air. "It is the occasion, I would like to think."

    "You are not cold, right?"

    Kim Dokja looked down at his outfit. White and gold, an impeccable design of his suit, that he had picked out after meticulous consideration. It had several layers though, so as to shield him from the cold, so he was not really suffering here outside. Still, he asked as a joke, "As the hero, then, would you offer me your coat if I said I was indeed cold?"

    "Of course. Are you cold?" Yoo Joonghyuk made a gesture to remove his dark coat, but was stopped by the grip at his hand tightening.

    "No need. I am not cold, and just, let me have some self respect, alright?" Kim Dokja tugged at his hand. "There, I see the bench to sit. Come on, it is an open area there." They walked through the pavement amid tall, dry bushes, and eventually came out in an open spot.

    The lights from the building were bright enough to reach there, but most of the shadows were hazily cast by the moonlight itself. As a winter moon, it was pale and dim, but it was appreciable, nonetheless.

    "Are you sure you are fine, Dokja-yah?"

    The man concerned felt a little breathless at hearing that name in his voice, but didn't comment on it, instead deciding to act petty, "I am very sure, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi. Besides, that coat of yours would clash horribly with the white I am wearing. That would be a fashion disaster, alright."

    Kim Dokja knew he was most likely getting on his nerves. In fact, it was a lie. They had coordinated outfits in the least obvious way they thought would work, and frankly, Kim Dokja had no reason to refuse his coat even though he was fine without it.

    To his surprise, Yoo Joonghyuk nodded in understanding, even as he smiled, "Perhaps. Though, you look good regardless of what you wear."

    "Do not joke so easily, Joonghyuk-ah. I might actually believe your words." Kim Dokja stepped ahead, and to the music from the Hall that wafted till here in low, lively, vibrations of the air, lifted their joined hands, twirling around with light steps. His coattails fluttered behind him slightly. "It is overly lucky of me, they would agree, that you are with me."

    Yoo Joonghyuk followed him slowly, but his expression was not too happy. He obviously frowned, but said plainly, "I am not joking though."

    "Then it is love." Kim Dokja laughed awkwardly, and stopped before a small fountain that had no water. "Love makes one blind."

    "Love made me look at you, though." Yoo Joonghyuk pulled at his hand, and Kim Dokja, clueless of his actions for a moment, turned again in another stolen moment from the dance of a pair. "It made me appreciate you as I should have, long ago, I would say."

    "You are acting so out of character, Joonghyuk-ah." Kim Dokja narrowed his eyes at him, but he did not notice how he bit his own lip. Those words made Yoo Joonghyuk wince, and Kim Dokja tried to apologize.

    But the man did not look upset. He pulled Kim Dokja closer, and smiled graciously, "Why do we not actually let ourselves figure the other out? For myself, I am having a lot of fun trying to understand you, dear."

    Kim Dokja could not see what he looked like, but he could imagine in Yoo Joonghyuk's eyes, he must have turned red like the tomatoes he despised. He spluttered out, "I hate tomatoes."

    Yoo Joonghyuk's movements stopped for a moment, before he nodded gravely in understanding, "I will keep that in mind from now on. Thank you for telling me."

    "Oh!" Kim Dokja saw the bench that they had been walking towards, but did not mention it now. "Oh, right. Thank you."

    "Of course."

    He felt a hand ruffle his hair, and grumbled, now recovering from his mortification from a moment ago, "You will mess it up. Stop already, Joonghyk-ah."

    "You can return the favor, if you have a problem."

    Before he thought about his answer, he had already spoken, "I would rather not mess yours up. And even if I did, you would still look good."

    Yoo Joonghyuk's stoic face took on an expression that screamed he had found something interesting to him. "Is that so? But so would you, Dokja-yah. You are so pretty..."

    "Do not."

    "You are. Your soft hair, and your long dark lashes. Sometimes I cannot help but stare at your eyes. They look like the night sky, full of stars. Your face is too pretty and your skin is so—"

    "Stop!" Kim Dokja somehow freed both his hands only to shove it on Yoo Joonghyuk's mouth. His eyes shut closed tightly, and only after a long moment during which he waited for Yoo Joonghyuk to speak again, when he did not, he finally became normal. He did not move his hands, but mumbled, "Enough to tempt you, eh?"

    Yoo Joonghyuk, after a second of consideration, actually answered, his mouth moving against the palms of Kim Dokja's hands, "More than enough. The only one to do so, I would say."

    He quickly retreated his hands at the odd sensation. But Yoo Joonghyuk grabbed his hand, and kissed the back of it. "It is unbelievable to me, that you would give me this chance."

    "Who would ever guess that the Yoo Joonghyuk who acts like a rock could be so incredibly sappy, and say such lines?"

    "Only for you."

    Kim Dokja let out a small giggle, and blushed at the thought that he must look like a teenage girl who scored her first lover. It certainly felt similar, though.

    He was reminded of the ball in the fairytale again, where the young woman had to flee lest the magic ended while she was with the prince. It was an odd comparison, especially when Kim Dokja had been feeling these past few days the sense that something was coming to an end instead.

    Before he could react to a Yoo Joonghyuk who was so attentively waiting on him, all smiles and bright eyes, the clock struck twelve.

    Cinderella must flee.

    But to him, it was not the beginning of a search throughout the far lands of the kingdom for the mysterious lady who stole the prince's heart at the first sight of her. Rather, it felt the end of a long story full of unfortunate circumstances that had tested him and everyone, but somehow still managed to forge new connections in the midst of them.

    Kim Dokja thought he had proven to be actually, indeed, rather lucky. He had had his romance within his little life and its boundaries, physical or metaphorical.

    Presently, none of it seemed to matter. At the end, he was sure the two of them had the same thought: they were starting again, this time, together.

    "In a few weeks, I will have to go back," Yoo Joonghyuk began cautiously.

    Kim Dokja hit him lightly, clearly annoyed, "Way to ruin the mood, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi!"

    "Sorry?" Yoo Joonghyuk made no move to back away from him, though, and said instead, "I just wished to ask, if you would like to come with me."

    "Ah! Is that so?" Kim Dokja calmed down, and glanced at the hall, where the commotion had certainly grown louder. He was glad they were outside.

    "I have to stop by Hanyang, however, since my cousin will be going back with me."

    Kim Dokja hummed. "I have always wondered this, especially because it was not ever mentioned, regarding Yoo Sangah-ssi's background, and how she came to be, well..."

    "They eloped."

    "Oh! I see..."

    "I was the one who found them. It just happened, but I preferred to keep in touch in secret. That was at first. Now it is pretty much known to everyone. Anything else?"

    "How are the kids, Joonghyuk-ah?" Kim Dokja's eyes closed, and he swayed in his place a little, imitating step of in between a dance routine, yet again. "And Mia? I think I would like to know about Biyoo too."

    Yoo Joonghyuk seemed to be in a giving mood. "You will just have to come with me then, if you want to know."

    "Let us plan it out, Joonghyuk-ssi. Properly."

    He huffed in response. "What is up with you and your odd use of honorifics?"

    A wind blew by, the chill settling in Kim Dokja's bones for a long second, after which he huddled closer to Yoo Joonghyuk, finally sitting down on the bench after effortless dancing in the garden and sappy exchanges.

    Kim Dokja let himself be honest with his agenda, "Why, I call you Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi, when we make a deal, alright? When we are talking about something like two responsible, adult men." Yoo Joonghyuk's frown deepened, but he continued, "I call you Joonghyuk-ah when I cannot help but let it come out of me my adoration for you."

    He mentally celebrated at the sight of Yoo Joonghyuk having to pause and process his words. He had finally rendered him speechless, and even now, he still did not let him off easily, following up with, "We should head back in a while. They must be waiting for us."

    Yoo Joonghyuk finally recovered, and said, "I doubt that. Han Sooyoung would let them know not to look for us, or wait unnecessarily." He joined their hands again, and held it like proof, "It has been too long anyways."

    Kim Dokja nodded, "Sure."

    "Then you are coming with me?" His dark eyes sparkled in the dim moonlight with hope.

    He said instead, "I wonder what my mother would say."

    "Lee Sookyoung-ssi... could you convince her, then?"

    "Let us go together! It is already good enough that she is not pressing for a chaperone."

    "Alright. Let us do that."

    Kim Dokja asked without any expectations, "What comes next, then?"

    "Engagement, I am sure. And then, a wedding, of course. If we are lucky, in spring next year."

    "You are very ambitious, Yoo Joonghyuk-ssi."

    "One has to be. And I, especially, for you." Yoo Joonghyuk asked amusedly, though his grip tightened, "Is it like the main characters you read about in your books, Dokja-yah? Am I like them? You like it?"

    "Better than that, the love interests— this one promises such things to me. I love this best, for sure, Joonghyuk-ah."

    "Then, the feeling is mutual."

    "I wanted to dance with you, though."

    "Okay, after some time. It is warmer inside too."

    Definitely better than his books. Kim Dokja put to a side the thoughts of how he had still a few dances with Jang Hayoung, or if Han Sooyoung was finally settled at Yoo Sangah's side.

Right now, Kim Dokja felt a newfound motivation, stronger than ever before, to try to convince Han Sooyoung to revive the love interest in her new draft. But these things will come eventually. There was time. Kim Dokja felt everything good was possible.